Naruto pupil technique peak

This is a world of ninjas, an era of war. Under the prosperity and strength of the big countries are the silent and sad cries of the small countries. There has never been true peace in this hypocritical world. The chains of hatred have tightly bound the world. The Third Ninja World War has just ended, and the story begins at this time. . . .

Snow Child
The gloomy sky without a trace of sunlight makes the atmosphere of this land seem extremely depressing. White snowflakes slowly fall from the sky. The entire land, forests, and even the distant mountains are covered with pure and flawless white snow. This is a world covered in silver.
“Tap, tap, tap…” At this moment, the sound of footsteps on the snow slowly came from a distance, adding a bit of vitality to this silent world.
In the falling snow, I saw a small figure slowly walking towards me from a distance. The footsteps gradually became clearer, and the figure slowly emerged.
This is a little boy about seven or eight years old, very handsome, with short black hair and bangs on both sides of his cheeks. The bangs in front of his forehead faintly cover his right eye. His pair of black pupils appear very smart, with some gleam of light flashing faintly.
He was wearing a black cotton jacket and a small axe was pinned to the brown loin cloth around his waist. On his back was a bundle of firewood tied with thin ropes. It was obvious that the little boy had just come back from collecting firewood, and a lot of snow had accumulated on his head and body.
“Huh!!!!” He slowly exhaled a breath of white air, shook his body, rubbed his hands to drive away the cold air, and the little boy looked up at the dark sky and said to himself, “It’s so late. I have to go back quickly, otherwise my father will worry again.”
As soon as he finished speaking, the little boy took another step and quickened his pace carrying the firewood. After a while, his whole body slowly disappeared in the endless falling snow.
Under a mountain, a lot of lights have been lit up without knowing when. This is a remote village in the Land of Water. There are no four seasons here, and it is covered with snow all year round.
At this time, the sky had darkened. A little boy wearing a black cotton jacket and carrying a large bundle of firewood gradually appeared at the entrance of the small village. He exhaled softly, wiped the hot sweat from his head, and said with a smile on his lips: “I’m finally back. My father must be very worried.”
At this moment, a clear and pleasant voice suddenly appeared in the boy’s ears, “Miao!!!!”, “Hmm!!!”, the boy was stunned for a moment, and immediately turned his head to look, only to see a little girl of six or seven years old standing at the entrance of the village, looking at him with concern.
The little girl had long, smooth black hair, big, bright eyes, a snow-white face, and was wearing a white winter coat. She looked extremely pure and noble standing in the snow, like an angel born in the snow. However, her pretty face was frozen red at this moment, and it seemed that she had been waiting for him in this world of ice and snow for a long time.
Seeing the girl’s concerned and worried eyes, the boy named Miao immediately showed a gentle smile on his face and said, “Bai, I’m back!”
The girl suddenly threw herself into the boy’s arms, looked at his face with great concern and said, “Why don’t you wait until the snow stops and go out with the adults to collect firewood? Why do you have to go into the mountains alone, and it’s snowing so heavily.”
The boy suddenly felt embarrassed and didn’t know what to say. He suddenly remembered that he had promised the girl a few days ago not to leave the village alone, but he broke his promise today. Even though the boy was thick-skinned, he felt embarrassed.
“Okay, I promise you that I will follow the adults next time I go out.” The little boy gently touched the girl’s soft long hair and said softly.
“They say that every time.” The little girl curled her lips, puffed up her cheeks, and said dissatisfiedly. She looked extremely cute, showing the child’s nature vividly.
“Hehe.” Miao smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. At this time, Bai seemed to remember something and said to the boy: “By the way, uncle has been waiting for you at home, go back quickly. Although he didn’t say anything, uncle is very worried about you.”
Hearing what Bai said, the boy’s face suddenly straightened and he said anxiously: “Yes, my father has probably been waiting for a long time. I have to go back quickly. Bai, have you had dinner? If not, come to our house for dinner.”
“It’s okay, I’ve already eaten, you can go back.” Bai looked at Miao gently and said softly, “Okay, I got it, Bai, see you tomorrow.” Miao nodded the girl’s head gently, then quickly hurried home. Bai stood there and watched the boy’s figure going away quietly.
There were many houses lined up on both sides of the road in the village. Electric lights emitting faint light were hung in front of the doors of the houses. Against the backdrop of the snow, the scenery looked particularly artistic. However, Miao was not in the mood to appreciate these things at the moment. He was running quickly on the snow-covered road.
Deep in the village, there is an inconspicuous little house among many houses. This is Miao’s home. After taking two breaths, he gently pushed open the door and slowly walked in.
The room was very simple, with a dim electric light hanging from the ceiling. A man was sitting quietly on a stool next to the table in the middle of the small living room. He was a middle-aged man with black hair and a pale face as if he had been seriously ill. His handsome face was full of weathered colors, and his black pupils seemed to have no focus, with a little white light on the edges of his pupils. He was wearing a black kimono. This man was Miao’s father, named Hayato.
“Father, I’m back.” Looking at his pale father sitting at the table, Miao’s heart seemed to be touched by something. He put down the firewood and spoke softly.
“You’re back. You went out alone to chop wood again today. Be careful next time. That little girl Bai is very worried about you. She came to our house to look for you several times today.” The middle-aged man smiled slightly and spoke slowly. Although his tone was plain, the concern in his words was evident.
“I know, father. I will pay attention next time.” Miao said softly, then picked up the fixed firewood and walked towards the kitchen, “I’m going to cook.”
The middle-aged man’s unfocused eyes looked at the boy’s back as he walked towards the kitchen, as if he was thinking about something.
After a while, a warm air gradually filled the house. Miao had already burned firewood to heat the house. At the same time, a fragrance filled the house. At this time, the food was already placed on the wooden table in the living room. There were two bowls of steaming rice, a plate of shrimps, two grilled fish, a large bowl of cooked vegetable stew, and two bowls of miso soup. This was the dinner for the father and son.
Although it was cold outside, it was exceptionally warm inside. They ate dinner quietly without speaking. The room was exceptionally quiet, with only the occasional sound of burning wood.
At this moment, the middle-aged man gently put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hands, looked at Miao and said slowly: “How is your mastery of the shuriken technique?”
After drinking a mouthful of miso soup, Miao looked up at his father’s face and said softly: “It’s okay. I can guarantee to hit the blind spot with my Sharingan.” As soon as he finished speaking, Miao’s pupils, which were black before, began to change instantly. The scarlet color filled the entire eyeball, and two black magatama slowly rotated around a black dot in the scarlet eyeball.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto pupil technique peak
Sharingan (old version)
At this moment, the boy’s eyes turned scarlet instantly. Two black magatama were slowly rotating around a black dot in the scarlet eyeballs. His eyes looked extremely weird and mysterious, as if there was a bottomless whirlpool that could suck people’s souls into it.
If there were any Konoha ninjas here who saw the boy s eyes, they would definitely exclaim loudly: Uchiha, Sharingan!!!
Yes, Miao s eyes are exactly the bloodline limit of the Uchiha clan of the Konoha Ninja Village in the Land of Fire, the Sharingan, one of the three major eye techniques in the ninja world.
The middle-aged man looked at Miao’s Sharingan with his unfocused eyes, without the slightest sign of surprise. It was obvious that he had known that Miao had already opened the Sharingan.
“He can open the Sharingan at the age of less than seven, and he has double Magatama Sharingan. This talent is absolutely top-notch. He is worthy of being my son.” The middle-aged man smiled gently.
Miao was silent for a moment, then stared at his father with his scarlet Sharingan and said slowly: “Father, you should know that this is not what I want to hear.”
When the middle-aged man heard Miao’s words, he was stunned for a moment, a look of shock flashed across his face, and then he seemed to think of something, a trace of sadness flashed across his face, and his unfocused white pupils drooped slightly.
“Have you guessed something based on your intuition?” The middle-aged man was silent for a long time, then spoke slowly with a hoarse voice.
Miao’s heart moved slightly. He certainly knew what his father meant. In fact, he not only guessed it, but he already knew something, because he was not an ordinary child, and his soul was not from this world.
In his previous life, he was a top-notch killer. As a killer hidden in the dark world, he constantly traveled around the world and performed various dangerous missions. Of course he had seen “Naruto”, a world-famous anime, but he didn’t watch much. He only watched the first part, from the establishment of Team 7 to the part where Jiraiya searched for Tsunade to teach Naruto the Rasengan. He watched it intermittently and never watched the later part of Shippuden.
Although he watched very little, he still knew some basic things, such as the Konoha Ninja Village and the Uchiha clan’s bloodline limit sharingan. It was precisely because he knew this information that he seemed very confused. He possessed the Uchiha clan’s bloodline limit sharingan, which meant that he was a member of the Uchiha clan, so he should have been in the Konoha Ninja Village in the Land of Fire. However, he knew very well that he was born in the Land of Water, so he really wanted to know the reason behind this.
In my previous life, I had no name, no friends, no relatives, no past, and no future. I only had a so-called code name, like a ghost wandering in the world.
But it can be seen that my father is a man with a story. Since he has nothing to say, I don t want to ask more. To me now, my father is the most important person. His love and care for me makes me feel the warmth I have never felt before.
After all, the Sharingan is a bloodline limit of the eye technique type. He guessed that it might be because of his abnormally powerful mental power that he accidentally opened the Sharingan when he was just six years old. What’s more, it was a double magatama in both eyes. Miao himself was completely shocked at the time. Only then did he know that he had the blood of the Uchiha clan.
However, he didn’t know whether this bloodline came from his father or mother. Perhaps both his parents were from the Uchiha clan. At that time, he wanted to find his father to find out, so he showed his Sharingan.
When his father saw the Sharingan in Miao’s eyes, he was also extremely shocked. Opening the Sharingan at the age of six was something that had never happened in the Uchiha clan. Even Uchiha Madara, the former patriarch of the Uchiha clan and one of the strongest ninjas in the ninja world, only opened the Sharingan when he was eight years old.
At that time, his father was silent and said nothing, but a deep sadness and worry flashed across his face. Miao saw that his father didn’t want to say it, so he suppressed his curiosity and didn’t ask more questions. However, his father still warned Miao very seriously not to show his Sharingan in front of outsiders, so only the father and son knew about Miao’s Sharingan.
Today, Miao couldn’t resist his curiosity and showed his Sharingan again. The meaning was very obvious, he wanted to ask the reason for these eyes. Before opening the Sharingan, Miao didn’t know that he was from the Uchiha clan. His father also told Miao that he was a wandering ninja who traveled around the world. He was tired of killing, so he finally came to this quiet village and settled down. Later, he and his mother gave birth to him, but his mother died due to dystocia.
Now that I think about it, it’s not that simple at all. My father has concealed a lot of things from me. The sound of burning wood rang out intermittently in the house, and it seemed unusually clear in this quiet room.
He took a deep breath, and then as if he had figured something out, a smile appeared on Hayato’s lips. He looked gently at Miao who was looking at him quietly, and slowly said, “Ever since you were sensible, I felt that you were different from ordinary children. You were more mature and calm than children of the same age. I started teaching you to refine chakra when you were five years old, and you opened the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan at the age of six. With your qualifications, I should have thought that this day would come.”
Miao was slightly stunned, then his expression became serious and he said, “Then father, are you willing to tell me about your story?” Sighing slightly, Hayato slowly said, “There is no point in hiding it any longer. A secret that is discovered is no longer a secret.”
Taking a deep breath, Hayato slowly said: “Just as you thought, I am indeed not an ordinary ninja, and your bloodline limit is not the bloodline limit of the Water Country or some unknown bloodline limit, but the bloodline limit of the Uchiha clan of the Konoha Ninja Village in the Fire Country. The Sharingan is the symbol of the Uchiha clan.”
Miao listened quietly without saying anything, but a hint of understanding flashed across his face. His guess was indeed correct. His parents were indeed related to Konoha.
“And I was originally an elite jonin of the Uchiha clan. Your bloodline limit was inherited from me.” Hayato spoke slowly, his tone somewhat bleak. His unfocused eyes quietly watched the falling snow outside the window and the flickering light in the distance, as if he was recalling something.
“Then my mother is also…” Miao asked curiously, “It’s not what you think.” Hayato interrupted Miao and said slowly: “Your mother is not from the Uchiha clan, but this is the source of everything.”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3 Reasons (Old Version)
Naruto Eye Technique Peak: Chapter 3 The Origin Picture and Text
The sound of burning wood occasionally rang out in the silent house, and Hayato calmly began to tell his past, “Your mother is not from the Uchiha clan, and this is the source of everything that happened.” Hayato said lightly.
“Hmm? Is your mother’s identity very special?” Miao asked with some confusion. “A little special, because your mother has the blood of the Uzumaki clan.” Hayato spoke slowly, his tone sounding a little sad.
“The Uzumaki clan?” A look of surprise suddenly flashed across Miao’s face, because he knew that the protagonist of Naruto was named Uzumaki Naruto. Is there any connection between them?
“The cause of this matter can be traced back to the Warring States Period before the establishment of Konoha. The Uchiha clan and the Senju clan were originally the two most powerful clans in the Warring States Period, but at the same time, the two clans were also sworn enemies. It can be said that they are two naturally hostile ninja clans. They have been fighting since ancient times and have accumulated countless hatreds. However, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan at that time, who was also the strongest ninja of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara, and the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, who was called the God of Ninja, reached an agreement for some reason and made the two sworn enemies join forces to end the chaos and establish the Konoha Ninja Village. This is the original Konoha Ninja Village.” Hayato said lightly.
“So that’s how it is. Is this the origin of Konoha?” Miao said with some surprise. It turned out that the Uchiha clan and the so-called Senju clan had such a connection.
“But does this have anything to do with my mother?” Miao asked curiously, “The Uzumaki clan is also a powerful clan. They are good at sealing techniques and possess huge chakra. Moreover, this clan is a distant relative of the Senju clan. In the past, it can be said that they were of the same blood with the Senju clan, and intermarriage was very frequent. Especially in the Warring States Period before the establishment of Konoha, the Senju clan was able to suppress the Uchiha clan, which was inseparable from the Uzumaki clan’s great help. Therefore, the Uchiha clan hates the Uzumaki clan, which is a distant relative of the Senju clan.” Hayato sighed helplessly.
“So that’s how it is. Is it the Uchiha clan that forced our family?” Hearing this, Miao roughly guessed some of the reasons. His eyes suddenly turned cold and he spoke in a low voice.
“For this reason, the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan are incompatible. Even after they established the Konoha Ninja Village, they still fought constantly. It was just that the direct fighting in the Warring States Period had turned into a power struggle within the Konoha Village. The hatred between the two clans has never been resolved, especially in the battle for the first Hokage. The ninja families and villagers in the village almost unanimously supported Hashirama Senju to become the first Hokage. As a result, Uchiha Madara failed in the political struggle and left Konoha. Finally, the Battle of the Valley of the End, which was famous in the ninja world, took place. This is the origin of the relationship between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan.” Hayato said slowly.
“As an elite ninja of the Uchiha clan, I participated in the Third Ninja World War for Konoha. During the war, I saved your mother, but I didn’t know at that time that she was an orphan of the Uzumaki clan. Gradually, I developed feelings for her, and in the end I even violated the clan rules of the Uchiha clan and married her. In the end, you were born. The fact that she had the blood of the Uzumaki clan was confirmed after we returned to Konoha Village.” When Hayato said this, there was a rare ripple in his unfocused eyes.
“So the Uchiha clan persecuted my mother, right?” Miao sighed deeply. He had roughly guessed the outcome of the matter.
“That’s right, but since your mother has the blood of the Uzumaki clan, they don’t like your mother for two reasons. The first is your mother’s identity as an Uzumaki clan member, and the second is the arrogance in the Uchiha clan’s bloodline. They don’t allow their bloodline to be tainted, because even among the Uchiha clan, only a very small number of clansmen can successfully open the Uchiha clan’s bloodline limit. The probability of pure-blooded Uchiha clan members opening their eyes is so low, let alone mixed-bloods. If you get married with a woman from the Uchiha clan after you grow up, the probability of your offspring opening their eyes will be even lower. They will never allow such dilution of the bloodline. In fact, it’s not just the Uchiha clan that’s like this. Other bloodline limit families have such a rule, but they are not as arrogant and extreme as the Uchiha clan.”
“After your mother became pregnant, they even asked me to abort you, but I refused. Therefore, in order to protect your mother, I had a falling out with the entire family and even broke up with them. Because the wife of the First Hokage was also a member of the Uzumaki clan, and the Uzumaki clan used to have a very close relationship with Konoha Village, the Uchiha clan didn’t dare to go too far.” When Hayato said this, his tone began to become excited. Even Miao, who was listening nearby, could clearly feel the hatred in his father’s heart.
“Although I broke with my family in order to protect your mother, I have never regretted it. In order to avoid being looked down upon by my family, I moved out of the family settlement with your pregnant mother and settled down in an ordinary area of ??Konoha. But then something I could not have imagined happened.” When Hayabusa said this, his tone gradually calmed down, and his eyes instantly became extremely sharp.
“Huh?” Miao looked at his father in confusion. “The high-ranking officials of Konoha have intervened. They have seen the opportunity when the Uchiha clan and I are at odds. Their target is your mother. No, to be more precise, it is you in your mother’s belly.” Hayato took a deep breath, and a hint of coldness flashed across his face.
“What? Why is the target me!!!” Miao was stunned and asked in confusion.
“This starts with the relationship between Konoha and the Uchiha clan. Since the establishment of Konoha Village, the relationship between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials has always been bad. Due to Uchiha Madara’s rebellion, the Konoha high-level officials have always been deeply wary of the Uchiha clan. During the Second Hokage period, the Uchiha clan was even allowed to take charge of the Konoha Guard. Although the rights of the Uchiha clan were increased in name, which showed trust in the Uchiha clan, in fact, the Uchiha clan was excluded from the center of power, and the gathering place of the Uchiha clan was blatantly driven to the edge of the village. The Uchiha clan was also dissatisfied with the situation of the Senju clan dominating Konoha, which further stimulated the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials. After the death of the Second Hokage, this situation became even worse. Almost all the high-level officials of Konoha were from the Senju clan. The Third Hokage and Konoha’s high-level advisors were all disciples of the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama. They also inherited Senju Tobirama’s ideas and distrusted the Uchiha clan. However, because it was a war period, this conflict was temporarily suppressed. “, Hayato looked at Miao and spoke slowly.
“However, due to the attitude of the Konoha high-level officials, the rest of the ninja clans and villagers were also unintentionally affected and began to exclude and distrust the Uchiha clan. Therefore, the Uchiha clan seemed to be prosperous and was called the most powerful clan in the ninja world against the background of the decline of the Senju clan, but in fact, they had a very hard time in Konoha.” Hayato said sarcastically.
“Konoha is known as the most peaceful and prosperous village among the five major countries. It proclaims the Will of Fire to the outside world, but in fact, the more peaceful it appears on the outside, the more turbulent and fighting it is on the inside. Konoha, including the Uchiha clan, has actually been corrupt for a long time. Now that the war is over, the fighting within Konoha must have become even more intense.”
Miao pondered for a moment, then his eyes turned cold, “So the reason why Konoha attacked me and my mother is…”
“Yes, because your last name is Uchiha, but at the same time, it is possible that you will inherit the bloodline of the Uzumaki clan. The bloodline of the Uzumaki clan not only has powerful vitality and huge chakra, their physique can also suppress the tailed beasts!! A member of the Uchiha clan inherits the bloodline limits of both the Uzumaki clan and the Uchiha clan. You should understand what this means to the Konoha high-level officials who are in tit-for-tat with the Uchiha clan.”
“Everything has two sides. As a mixed-blood, you may inherit the blood of two clans at the same time, but at the same time, it is also possible that neither blood can be awakened due to impure blood. However, the Konoha high-level officials must nip the danger in the bud. As long as the probability is not zero, it must be eradicated. Except for the Third Hokage who opposed this proposal, the other advisors all agreed with this decision. The most active one among them is a Konoha high-level official named Danzo, the leader of Konoha Root, known as the Dark of Konoha. All actions against your mother and you were proposed and planned by this guy.” Hayato’s tone had become incomparably sharp at this time, and a horrified aura slowly emanated from him.
Chapter 4 Anger (Old Version)
“Danzo?” Miao murmured to himself in confusion, his eyes gradually turning cold, “Then where is mother now?” he said with some excitement.
Hayato sighed deeply and spoke slowly: “Because your mother is not liked by the Uchiha clan, the Konoha high-ups have no worries about taking action against your mother. I originally thought that your mother’s identity as a member of the Uzumaki clan would be protected by the Konoha high-ups, but I didn’t expect that they are also a group of ferocious jackals. Even the Third Hokage opposed this. But Danzo, as the Dark Lord of Konoha, is always at odds with the Third Hokage. If he makes up his mind, he will not listen to the Third Hokage!!!”
“And the most important thing is that I don’t know what kind of agreement the Konoha high-level officials reached with the Uchiha clan, and I guess they paid some kind of political price. Therefore, when Konoha attacked our family, the Uchiha clan did not provide us with any protection. Not only because the Konoha high-level officials paid some political price, but also because the Uchiha clan also hopes that you will die in the womb.” When he said this, Hayato’s tone became extremely sharp, and a strong hatred suddenly emanated from him. His originally unfocused pupils instantly turned extremely scarlet.
Three black magatama were spinning rapidly in the scarlet pupils. It was the three-magatama Sharingan. Miao was startled for a moment, then relieved. As an elite ninja of the Uchiha clan, it was natural for him to have the three-magatama Sharingan.
But at this moment, “Cough!!!”, a cough instantly interrupted Miao’s thinking. Hayato’s face suddenly changed, and then he coughed up a mouthful of blood.
“Father!!!!” Miao’s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly stepped forward to support his father, his eyes full of worry, “Father, what’s wrong with you!!!”
At this moment, Hayato’s face was pale without a trace of blood, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. He waved his hand to indicate that he was fine, looked at Miao and said slowly: “It’s okay, I’m just too excited when I thought about some things. They are all old injuries from the past.”
Then he continued, “After that, the Uchiha clan cooperated with Danzo and other Konoha high-ranking officials to ensure the killing of you and your son. They even transferred me away from your mother in the name of convening a clan meeting. I had already broken with the Uchiha clan, but because I had expectations and guilt towards the Uchiha clan in my heart, I did not think so much at the time. Fortunately, there were still a few people in the Uchiha clan who opposed the Uchiha clan’s behavior of selling out their clan members for the sake of profit, and they reminded me at the critical moment.”
Having said that, Hayato looked at Miao and said slowly: “Then I rushed out of the gathering place, and when I arrived home, the surrounding area had been set up with a barrier by the roots of Konoha. Your mother was pregnant with you and was struggling to resist the attack of the Root ninjas.”
Hearing this, Miao clenched his fists suddenly, making a creaking sound of bones rubbing against each other. “After that, I killed a Root ninja who was maintaining the barrier and rushed into the barrier. At this time, your mother was already seriously injured, but your mother was still desperately protecting you who was still in her belly. Seeing your mother’s painful expression, I felt extremely guilty and heartbroken, and at the same time, I also awakened a more powerful power. Then, just as you imagined, I took your seriously injured mother out of Konoha.” Hayato said here with tears in his eyes.
“Although she was badly injured, it was not fatal because your mother had the blood of the Uzumaki clan, and she still survived. In the following year, I took your mother on a short but long escape. On the way, countless Konoha Root ninjas and even the Anbu directly under the Hokage hunted us. Fortunately, I awakened new power and fought them all off, but at the same time I was also seriously injured and almost blind.” At this point, Hayato’s eyes showed a trace of sadness, “This is the fate of the Uchiha clan. While gaining powerful strength, they will gradually move towards darkness.”
“Later, while on the run, your mother gave birth to you. However, due to her severe injuries that had not yet healed, coupled with the forced delivery, your mother died of exhaustion after leaving you behind. Finally, I brought you, who was still a baby, to the Water Kingdom and lived in seclusion in this village. Due to the closed-door policy of the Water Kingdom, it is almost impossible for outside forces to infiltrate the country, which also provides a protective umbrella for us.”
When Miao heard that his mother died of exhaustion after leaving him alone, he bit his lips tightly. Blood had already flowed from the corners of his mouth. He clenched his fists tightly, “Konoha!! Uchiha!!! A bunch of hypocritical but actually despicable guys!!!” He roared hoarsely, and the hatred for Konoha and Uchiha in his heart suddenly became extremely strong.
“Now I have told you everything about your mother and the grudges between Konoha and the family. There is no concealment anymore. Although you are still young, your maturity and calmness far exceed that of children of this age. And you also have the right to know about your mother, so I told you these things. I believe you will not be blinded by hatred.” Hayato said to his son with a relieved expression.
“I understand!!” Miao took a deep breath and slowly raised his head. At this time, Miao slowly raised his head. The two magatama in his scarlet Sharingan had disappeared, and were replaced by three black magatama that were spinning rapidly.
Seeing that Miao’s Sharingan had turned into three magatama, Hayato’s face suddenly changed. He looked at his son in shock, who now had a cold face. His pupils, which were more weird and evil than before, contained an extremely strong murderous intent.
He looked at his son in silence for a long time, sighed deeply, and then seemed to have made up his mind. He said in a hoarse voice: “I didn’t want to tell you now, but your growth has far exceeded my expectations, so I changed my mind.”
Miao’s Sharingan had gradually disappeared at this time, turning back into black pupils, and the burning and stinging sensation above his eye sockets also slowly dissipated. Hearing his father’s words, Miao looked at his father in confusion.
“The most important secret about the Sharingan.”
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 5: Water Country (Old Version)
The Land of Water is one of the five great countries in the ninja world and has an extremely high status in the entire ninja world. The other four countries are the Land of Lightning, the Land of Earth, the Land of Wind and the most powerful of the five great countries, the Land of Fire.
The reason why these five countries are called the five countries, in addition to their vast land and resources that far exceed those of other countries, the most important thing is that these five countries have military strength that is difficult for other countries to shake.
This is a world of ninjas. The strength of a country’s ninjas symbolizes the country’s military strength. These five countries are the first countries in the entire ninja world to establish ninja villages. Various ninjutsu, secret techniques, and numerous blood limits have built up the extremely profound foundation of the five major countries. In addition, the country’s huge population continuously provides fresh blood for the ninja villages, and more and more outstanding ninjas are born. The quality of the ninjas in their villages is far superior to that of other ninja villages.
The Konoha Ninja Village in the Land of Fire can be said to have demonstrated this point to the fullest. From the initial Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama, later Senju Tobirama and Ninjutsu Doctor Sarutobi Hiruzen, Konoha White Fang, the Three Ninjas, and later Golden Flash, it can be said that there are many strong people. The other four major ninja villages cannot compare with Konoha Ninja Village in this regard. This can be seen from the fact that Konoha was the winner of the previous three Ninja World Wars.
This is an era with many geniuses and strong people. It is an extremely wonderful era but also a cruel and sad era. The birth of a winner means the elimination of a loser. Every strong person is born on the corpses of the weak.
The Third Ninja World War had ended several years ago, and the whole world had gradually returned to peace. Every ninja village that participated in the war was quietly licking its wounds and accumulating strength in preparation for the next Ninja World War.
The Water Country is the only one of the five major countries that is closed to the outside world. This is inseparable from its geographical location. The entire country is an island country, isolated overseas. It is very difficult for other countries to attack the Water Country. Therefore, although the Water Country was not a victorious country in the three Ninja World Wars, it suffered the least losses.
However, although the Water Country suffered the least losses in the war, it was still very weak because its main losses were in the civil war. The internal strife consumed the strength of the entire country. Therefore, even in the Third Ninja World War, the Hidden Mist Village did not send too many ninjas to participate.
Especially in recent years, the policy of erasing bloodline limits implemented by the Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village, as well as the brutal persecution of meritorious veterans and the extremely cold-blooded ninja selection and advancement mechanism, have caused the Hidden Mist Village to be known as the Bloody Mist Village in the entire ninja world.
Due to these reasons, many outstanding ninjas defected from the Hidden Mist Village. The Hidden Mist Village has the most defectors among the five major countries, and the civil war in the village is even more serious. In order to avoid being eavesdropped on by other villages, the entire country has become more closed than before, giving the country a more mysterious veil. It is almost impossible for other countries to infiltrate the country on a large scale. Only a few spies are active in the Water Country, and because it is isolated overseas, it is very difficult to transmit intelligence.
Just as the name suggests, the whole country is shrouded in a layer of white cold fog. It seems that due to the blood fog policy, the fog seems to contain a smell of blood. Due to the policy and environment, the ninjas of this country are also particularly cruel and cold-blooded. The most famous are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who are feared by the ninja world.
Thick fog enveloped the entire village and the surrounding mountains. The sky was still gloomy without a trace of sunshine. The villagers went out one after another. Some started to work, while others went out of the mountains to go to the market in the town. A new day had begun.
At this time, on a green meadow on the back mountain of the village, a young man in a black short-sleeved shirt stood quietly in the middle of the meadow. Although he was short, his whole body gave people an imposing aura as still as a mountain. His long black hair extended to his neck, and the bangs on his forehead faintly covered his right eye. His eyes were closed, as if he was brewing something.
At this moment, a breeze blew, blowing up the hair covering his right eye, and the boy opened his eyes instantly. Three black magatama were slowly rotating around a black dot in his scarlet eyeballs, looking extremely strange and mysterious. It was the Sharingan.
At the same time, “Swoosh!!!”, the boy’s body instantly disappeared from the spot, and a strong murderous aura swept across the entire grassland. The boy’s figure instantly appeared on a big tree. He kicked the trunk with his right foot, and his whole body disappeared again.
“Swoosh!!!” At this moment, the figure of the young man instantly appeared in the sky, his body stretched out, and six kunai appeared in his hands, three in each hand. The rings behind the kunai in his hands suddenly crossed and collided.
“Ding!!!”, sparks flew, and four kunai shot out from the boy’s hands like lightning. At this time, the boy’s body was already falling slowly, but he suddenly twisted his waist, and then the power of his abdomen made the whole body stay in the air for a short time. At this moment, the remaining two kunai in his hands were thrown out with force, and the speed was faster than the kunai just shot.
“Ding!!!!”, the kunai shot from behind instantly caught up with the two kunai in front and collided with them. The four-limbed kunai instantly changed direction, and the collided kunai hit the two strongest kunai again, “Ding!!!!”, sparks splashed, and six kunai suddenly shot out in six directions.
“Swish!!!!” The young man’s body had already fallen to the ground, half squatting on the ground. He suddenly opened his three-magatama Sharingan and saw that the six kunai before had accurately hit the red dots marked on the surrounding trees, and even the red dot in a blind spot behind the rock was accurately hit.
It was the Shuriken Technique of the Uchiha Clan!!! The young man was Miao, and he was doing his morning exercises.
The young man slowly stood up and looked around, then a smile appeared on his lips. He is almost eight years old now, but the amount of chakra in his body has surpassed that of ordinary Genin, and is even close to that of Chunin. This is simply unimaginable for ordinary people, but it is not too difficult for him, because he has the blood of both the Uchiha clan and the Uzumaki clan in his body, especially the Uzumaki clan, which is famous for its huge amount of chakra and tenacious vitality.
Although the Uchiha clan’s symbol is the Sharingan, and they are good at eye techniques and fire escape, as a family with bloodline limits, their chakra capacity is far less than that of the Uzumaki clan, but it is still not comparable to that of ordinary people. The chakra capacity of a ninja with a bloodline limit is generally much greater than that of a ninja of the same level.
But at this moment Miao suddenly remembered the secret of the Sharingan that his father had told him, and his heart sank slightly.
Chapter 6 White (Old Version)
Walking slowly on the snow-covered path, Miao kept thinking about what his father had said to him, about the secret of the Sharingan.
According to his father, in addition to the Three-magatama Sharingan, there is also an even more powerful eye technique called the Mangekyo Sharingan. Of course he knew about the Mangekyo Sharingan. After all, he had watched more than a hundred episodes of Naruto in his previous life. Although he didn’t know a lot, he still knew a little.
The one who impressed him the most was Uchiha Itachi, who knocked down Kakashi, an elite jonin who also possessed the Sharingan, with one move of ‘Tsukuyomi’. It could pull a person’s spirit into the world of Tsukuyomi and freely control Tsukuyomi’s time and space. The three days in the Tsukuyomi space was only a moment in the real world. It could be said to be an unsolvable illusion. Fortunately, Kakashi had the Sharingan. If an ordinary ninja was hit by Tsukuyomi, his spirit would collapse instantly, or even become an idiot. Even so, Kakashi was in a coma for a week and temporarily lost his memory. It was a very terrifying illusion.
Also, when capturing Uzumaki Naruto, he used Amaterasu to burn through the toad intestine wall of Myoboku Mountain that Jiraiya summoned. The power was extremely terrifying. This is all Miao knew. After the Mangekyo Sharingan is opened, powerful eye techniques will be nurtured in the eyes.
This is also what my father said. The left and right eyes of the Mangekyo Sharingan will each develop different abilities, both of which are extremely powerful eye techniques. However, while gaining powerful eye power, one will also pay a corresponding price. The more they are used, the more they will be sealed. That is, both eyes will become blind as the Mangekyo Sharingan is used continuously.
In the long history of the Uchiha clan, there are only a handful of people who can open the Mangekyo Sharingan, and all of them are top geniuses of the Uchiha clan. Except for that distant era that has been lost, the existing documents of the Uchiha clan record that Uchiha Madara was the first person to open the Mangekyo Sharingan.
Miao was shocked when he heard this. He never thought that the Mangekyo Sharingan would have such terrible side effects. But then his father told Miao the story of the Uchiha brothers Madara and told him about the existence of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.
Miao was shocked when he heard this. He didn’t expect that the Uchiha clan, which was slaughtered by Uchiha Itachi alone, actually had so many secrets. Many of the secrets were simply horrifying. They were indeed a tragic clan.
This information about the Sharingan is top secret even within the Uchiha clan. Only the most elite members of the Uchiha clan are qualified to know it. Ordinary members of the clan do not know about it, and even those who know a little about it just treat it as a legend.
Even the Konoha high-ranking officials who had conducted extensive research on the Uchiha clan only vaguely knew of the existence of the legendary eye technique, the Mangekyo Sharingan.
As for the method of opening the eyes, a member of the tribe who possesses the three-magatama basic magatama will, when stimulated by intense negative emotions, undergo a mutation in the three-magatama Sharingan, with the magatama in the eyes slowly linking together to form a new pattern, and in the process of mutation, the eyes will develop unique pupil techniques, and the ability to use the hypnotic eyes, insight eyes, and copy ninjutsu will soar to an extremely terrifying level, which is far beyond the reach of the three-magatama Sharingan.
As he was thinking, Miao had walked to the gate of the village without knowing when. “Miao!” A crisp voice came into Miao’s ears. Miao was startled immediately. He was completely immersed in his own thoughts just now and didn’t even notice that there was someone in front of him. This made him break out in a cold sweat. No matter in his career as a killer in his previous life or as a ninja in this world, it is the most basic thing to maintain a certain level of vigilance at all times. He obviously committed a taboo today. If the enemy had launched a sneak attack just now, he would have succeeded.
He took a deep breath and thought to himself: “It seems that I have been comfortable for too long.” However, when he heard the voice just now, Miao had already recognized who the owner of the voice was.
“Bai!!!”, a gentle smile rose on his face, looking at Bai who had been standing at the village gate waiting for him like last time. At this time, Bai looked at Miao with dissatisfaction, curled his lips and said: “I really don’t know what you are doing out so early every morning, so mysterious.”
The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and Miao didn’t know what to say. He couldn’t tell her that he was training to be a ninja. The situation in the entire Water Country was very tense. Although it had little impact on ordinary people, it was like an enemy on every tree and grass. In addition to the persecution and hunting of the bloodline limit families and opposition forces in the Water Country, the screening of foreign ninjas was also extremely strict. If they couldn’t produce a formal ninja identity certificate, they would be regarded as spies of the enemy country and killed. Like Miao and his son, they were fugitive ninjas, rebel ninjas from Konoha in the Fire Country. They didn’t dare to show any ninja characteristics in front of others, otherwise they would be hunted down by the Mist Ninjas. Although they didn’t know what the situation was in the Hidden Mist Village, the ninjas in the entire country were still in a state of panic.
“Haha, I’m going to exercise. You know, a good body is the foundation of a person’s survival. A good spirit is very beneficial to a person’s work for the day.” Miao smiled slightly. This was all he could say.
Although he completely trusted Bai, he was afraid that she would accidentally let the cat out of the bag because Bai didn’t know the identities of their father and son. After all, Bai was only six years old, an innocent age where she didn’t know many things and had no scruples about what she said.
The Bai family is Miao’s neighbor. He and Bai can be said to be close childhood sweethearts. They grew up together and he often sees Bai’s family. His father is a simple middle-aged man who runs a small business in a market not far from the village to support his family. Bai’s mother is a housewife. She has the same fair skin and delicate face as Bai. She is a mature and beautiful woman. Since Miao’s father is in poor health, she often makes some delicious food such as rice balls and sushi for them as a kind of aid. Bai and Miao have a close relationship.
“Exercise?” Bai looked at Miao doubtfully, he looked extremely cute. Miao smiled, walked up to Bai, held her soft little hand, and said gently: “Let’s go, let’s go to the forest in the back mountain to play, don’t you like that lake very much?”
Bai was stunned when he heard this, then he threw himself into Miao’s arms with a face full of joy and said excitedly: “That’s great! Let’s go quickly! It’s been a long time since I went out of the village with Miao!!!”
Miao was slightly stunned, then thought secretly in his heart: “So this is what Bai is dissatisfied with, didn’t you take her out with you?”, then he smiled and said: “Let’s go!!”
“Yeah!!!!” Bai nodded excitedly, her face full of joy and happiness, but she didn’t notice Miao’s worried look.
Chapter 7 The Limit of Blood Succession (old version)
The sky was still gloomy, without a trace of sunshine. The cold air filled every inch of the country. White snowflakes began to fall from the sky without knowing when.
At this time, Bai and Miao were walking hand in hand on the path leading to the back mountain. The ground was covered with snow, and thick snow had already accumulated on the trees on both sides of the path.
Miao raised his head and looked at the sky, “Is it snowing again?” he thought to himself, and looked at Bai beside him. He saw that Bai still had a cheerful look on his face, so Miao smiled slightly.
Miao actually likes snow very much, not just because of the beautiful scenery. For him, the colder the place, the more precious warmth is that he can feel. In his opinion, people who are used to the warm atmosphere are more likely to corrupt. This is true for the Uchiha clan and Konoha as well.
Ever since his father told him about his mother and him, he has not had the slightest favorable impression towards Konoha and the Uchiha clan. Furthermore, when Miao was purchasing ingredients at the market, he inadvertently heard that Konoha had suffered the Nine-Tails Rebellion two years ago, which was ended by the leader of Konoha, the Fourth Hokage, who sealed the Nine-Tails. The Fourth Hokage also died while sealing the Nine-Tails. Countless ninjas, including civilians, were killed or injured. The entire Konoha Village suffered a great blow. The advantage gained from victory in the Third Ninja World War was gone. Although it was still the largest ninja village in the ninja world in name, it was no longer worthy of the name. As the defeated countries, Kumogakure and Iwagakure were also ready to make a move.
“Serves them right!!” Miao couldn’t help but think in his heart, without any sympathy or pity for Konoha, including the Uchiha clan.
I heard from my father that the power of the Sharingan can control the tailed beasts, but not all Sharingan can control the tailed beasts. One must have the Sharingan and extremely powerful eye power to be able to do so. People with this level of eye power are rare in the long history of the Uchiha clan.
In Miao’s opinion, everything happened for a reason. Konoha suffered such a huge loss, the Konoha high-level officials will definitely investigate the matter. The Uchiha clan’s Sharingan has the ability to control the Nine-Tails, and the Konoha high-level officials will definitely suspect the Uchiha clan of this matter. In addition, the relationship between the two sides was not good to begin with, so the Uchiha clan in Konoha Village probably won’t have an easy time now.
I thought sarcastically in my heart, and then I stopped thinking about it. At this time, the front was still white, and the snow covered the entire forest. However, I have been here many times, so Miao can be said to be quite familiar with it.
At this time, the two walked out of the woods hand in hand, and suddenly a clearing appeared in front of them. A pure and flawless river appeared not far from them. Although the river was covered with snow, there were still many beautiful snow-covered flowers proudly blooming on the snow. It was obvious that the plants of the Water Kingdom had adapted to the climate here.
“Ah!!!” When Bai saw the beautiful flowers, he cheered and ran over with joy on his face. Miao stood behind him and watched quietly with a smile on his face.
“Miao, come here quickly!!!” Bai waved towards Ye Wang excitedly. Looking at the flowers on the snow, her face was full of excitement which was self-evident. Her beautiful face showed a hint of blush due to excitement, like a fairy among flowers.
“Hi hi.” Miao smiled helplessly, walked over, looked at Bai who was looking very happy, then looked at the flowers proudly blooming on the snow. With an idea, he picked a white flower that looked like crystal and gently pinned it on Bai’s beautiful hair.
Bai blushed immediately and muttered softly, “Miao, what are you doing?” “Haha”, Bai’s cute appearance immediately amused Miao, and he said with a smile, “Isn’t this good? Bai is even more beautiful.”
Hearing Miao’s praise, Bai’s pretty face suddenly turned even redder, but she seemed to remember something at this moment. She blinked at Miao, smiled and said, “Miao, I’ll show you something interesting.”
“Fun things?” Miao looked at Bai puzzledly, and couldn’t help but think to himself: “How can I find fun things that only six-year-old children are interested in?”
At this time, Bai slowly walked to the river. The river water was partially frozen. There were many white ice cubes floating in the flowing crystal clear water. Looking at the whole river gave people a refreshing feeling, as if the heart was cleansed.
Bai slowly stretched out his hand and pointed it at the river. A shocking thing happened. The flowing river water suddenly began to wriggle. A clear and pure stream condensed into a long strip and slowly rose from the river, winding and circling in the air like a snake, and then quickly flew into Bai’s hand and condensed into a transparent water ball, which looked extremely magical.
“How is it!!! Miao, it’s fun, right? I just discovered I have this special ability a while ago.” Bai said happily, playing with the transparent water ball in his hand, seeming unable to let it go.
Seeing this scene, Miao’s expression suddenly changed, and he had opened his Sharingan unconsciously. Three black magatama suddenly appeared in his scarlet pupils, staring at the water ball in Bai’s hand.
“There is no hand seal movement, and the chakra in the body is extremely scarce and unstable. It is obvious that it has only appeared recently and has not been systematically refined. That’s right, this is a bloodline limit!!!!” Miao’s face was solemn, and his fists were clenched tightly. “I didn’t expect Bai to also have a bloodline limit. Bai’s father doesn’t seem like a ninja, and her mother…”
He silently closed his Sharingan, and his eyes suddenly became as dark as ink again. Miao slowly walked forward and stood behind Bai, “Miao, what’s wrong with you?” Bai was having fun, but suddenly found Miao coming behind him. He immediately looked up at Miao in confusion, “What’s wrong, Miao?”
At this moment, Miao’s expression was extremely solemn. He spoke slowly to Bai in a deep voice: “Bai, you must never let anyone else know about this ability of yours!!! Do you understand? Including your parents!!!”
It was the first time that Bai saw Miao with such a solemn expression. He was immediately frightened. The water ball in his hand burst suddenly, turning into a pool of water that flowed onto the ground. He stood up and said fearfully: “Miao, what’s wrong with you? You look so scary!!!”.
Miao was stunned for a moment, then the expression on his face relaxed. He gently placed his hands on Bai’s shoulders and said very solemnly: “Remember what I said, you must never let others find out about this ability of yours!!! Only the two of us know about it, understand? I beg you.”
Seeing Miao like this, Bai nodded vigorously and said: “Well, I understand. Although I don’t know the reason, I believe in Miao.”
Hearing Bai’s words, Miao immediately smiled gently, hugged Bai in his arms and said softly: “Thank you, Bai, no matter what happens, I will protect you!!!”
“Hmm!” Bai blushed immediately and nodded shyly, but at this moment, “Bang!!!”, a subtle sound came into the ears of both of them.
Upon hearing this voice, Miao’s expression suddenly changed drastically.
Chapter 8 Discovery (Old Version)
“Who!!!!” Miao’s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp. He turned around like lightning and blocked Bai behind him. He stared at the direction of the woods behind. The noise just now came from there.
But when he saw this, Miao was stunned. He saw a woman standing in the grass not far behind him. She had a fair and delicate face and long, soft hair. She was a mature and beautiful woman, Bai’s mother.
But at this time, Bai’s mother was looking at Bai behind Miao in disbelief, with her hands tightly covering her mouth. The bamboo basket she was holding had fallen to the ground at some point, and the noise just now came from here.
“It’s Aunt Shunzi, oh no, she must have seen Bai’s bloodline limit just now!!!!” Miao was suddenly shocked, and looking at Shunzi’s expression, he knew that everything that had just happened was seen.
“Mother!!”, Bai was startled at first, but when he saw it was his mother, he cheered with joy, ran towards Shunzi, and shouted happily: “Mother, why are you here? Did you see it? Just now…”
“Hey, hey, I just said that this can’t be known to others!!” Miao’s mouth twitched, and he looked a little helpless, but fortunately it was Bai’s mother. If it was a stranger, Miao would have killed him. This secret must not be leaked out now, otherwise it would likely attract the pursuit of the Mist Ninja.
However, Miao was also secretly afraid in his heart. He was too focused on Bai’s bloodline limit just now, so he didn’t notice someone coming behind him. “I’m too careless! This is the second time! Is it true that a comfortable life can make people dull?” Miao secretly warned himself in his heart.
At this time, Bai had already run to Shunzi, her rosy cheeks full of excitement. Because her mother usually had to work at home, she had little time to play with Bai, so Bai was so happy to see her mother coming here. At this time, Miao also smiled.
But what greeted Bai was not the usual motherly caress, but a white palm. “Snap! ! ! “, a crisp sound echoed by the quiet river, and it seemed particularly harsh.
Snowflakes were still falling slowly from the sky, and the sound of flowing river was endless. At this moment, Miao looked at the mother and daughter not far away with a shocked expression.
Bai was also stunned. A red slap mark appeared on his fair face. “Bai!!!!” Miao’s face changed and he rushed over to protect Bai behind him.
At this moment, Bai’s little face was full of sadness, and tears had been rolling in her eyes without her knowing when. Miao looked at the woman in front of him with a nervous expression and said, “Aunt Shunzi, please listen to my explanation of what happened just now. Bai was just playing around and didn’t mean anything else…”
Shunzi seemed not to have heard what Miao said at all. She just had a sad face and muttered to herself with a dull expression: “Why, why did Bai inherit that kind of bloodline, why is it like this! We, mother and daughter, just want to live a peaceful life!!!” When she said this, Shunzi was already sobbing.
When Bai saw his mother’s look, he immediately stepped forward to support his crying mother and said softly: “Mother, what’s wrong with you? Please don’t cry anymore!! It’s all Bai’s fault!!! Don’t be like this!!!!” As he spoke, Bai also burst into tears.
Miao watched silently from the side. He certainly knew why Junko was like this. In the Land of Water, bloodline limit represents sin and is a symbol of curse. Under the policy and brainwashing of the Fourth Hokage, bloodline limit is the source of disaster and must be eradicated! ! This concept has been deeply rooted in the hearts of ordinary people in the Land of Water. Once Bai is found to have a bloodline limit, he will be killed.
Seemingly calmed down, Shunzi silently wiped the tears from his face, looked at Bai very seriously and said slowly: “Bai, you must not tell anyone about this ability of yours, including your father, understand?”
“Yeah!” Bai nodded and said softly: “Miao has already told me not to let others know about this.”
Hearing Bai’s words, Shunzi looked at Miao in surprise, and Miao nodded with a smile. Shunzi saw Miao’s expression, smiled, and said, “Thank you, Miao. If I didn’t come here today and you were not here, the consequences would be disastrous. I just hope that Bai can live a peaceful life. Thank you for always protecting Bai.”
“I understand, Aunt Shunzi, I won’t tell anyone about this.” Miao nodded gently and promised solemnly.
“I’m sorry, a relative of Bai’s father came to our house today and asked Bai to go back quickly, so he can’t play with you.” Shunzi looked at Miao apologetically and said softly.
“It doesn’t matter. Family is the most important. Aunt Bai and Shunzi should go back soon to avoid worrying uncle and others.” Miao said with a smile.
“Well, Miao, see you tomorrow.” Bai looked at Miao standing behind him with reluctance in his eyes and revealed a sweet smile, “See you tomorrow!” Miao also waved gently to Bai and watched the figures of Bai and his son slowly disappear on the snow-covered path.
Gradually, the smile on Miao’s face faded, revealing a solemn look, “It’s true, Bai’s bloodline limit was inherited from his mother, and it has just been awakened not long ago. It is very dangerous to continue like this. If no one teaches her how to control it, she will be discovered sooner or later!!!” Miao felt very heavy.
Ninjutsu will not be activated unless the seals are made and the chakra is mobilized. It is almost impossible to tell what kind of ninjutsu a ninja knows just by looking at his appearance. However, bloodline limits are different. They are inherited from the bloodline. If you can’t control them, they may show up in some daily behaviors. Moreover, Bai’s bloodline limits should still be in the initial stage of awakening. As the bloodline limits awaken more and more thoroughly, the corresponding control skills required will be higher. This is exactly what Miao is worried about. Bai’s mother, Aunt Junko, is not a ninja. Just now, after the mother and son turned around, he used the Sharingan to observe that Aunt Junko did not have a trace of chakra in her body. She should be the descendant of a bloodline limit family, but she does not have the potential to become a ninja. Can she teach Bai to control the bloodline limit?
Chapter 9 Rasengan (old version)
Snowflakes are slowly falling in the gloomy sky. It is another snowy day, but for the people living here, it has become commonplace.
A week has passed since Bai’s bloodline limit was discovered by her mother. Nothing happened during this week and everything was as usual. This made Miao feel relieved. You know, Miao was on full alert during this week. Once someone discovered Bai’s bloodline limit, Miao would take action immediately.
On a hidden meadow on the back hill of the small village, Miao was standing quietly in a black short-sleeved shirt, holding a bag filled with a lot of balloons in his hand. He was ready to practice the Rasengan.
When I was watching anime in my previous life, I watched more than a hundred episodes. Of course, I also saw the process of Jiraiya teaching Naruto the Rasengan, so I naturally knew how to practice this ninjutsu.
When he had just refined his chakra, his father had already tested the attributes of his chakra with chakra test paper, and the results were wind and fire. This was already very rare. You know, most people will only show one attribute when they have just refined their chakra, and will only cultivate the second attribute after their strength has improved to a certain level.
People who can show two or more attributes right after extracting chakra have extraordinary talents. Of course, it doesn’t mean that people who show one attribute have poor talent. It can only be said that people who show two attributes are geniuses, but geniuses do not necessarily show dual attributes.
According to Jiraiya in the original work, the Rasengan is an unmarked ninjutsu developed by the Fourth Hokage. The principle is the same as the Tailed Beast Ball. It is a technique of concentrating chakra in the hands, condensing it in a small range and rotating it at high speed to generate a huge tearing force to destroy the enemy, forming a palm-sized chakra ball to attack the opponent. Once hit, it can not only destroy the surface, but also the inside of the enemy. It is a powerful ninjutsu that maximizes the change of chakra form.
It can be activated instantly without any hand seals and is extremely powerful. It is a very practical ninjutsu. In the early part of the original work, Naruto used this technique to unexpectedly defeat Orochimaru’s subordinate Kabuto Yakushi. Although it was due to Kabuto’s carelessness, you have to know that Kabuto is a Jonin at the same level as Kakashi. If it weren’t for his carelessness, Naruto’s mediocre skills would have allowed him to hit Kabuto.
Moreover, in the early stages, Naruto did not bring out the true power of the Rasengan. Its power was secondary. There were so many powerful ninjutsu, including the Rasengan. The most terrifying thing about this ninjutsu was that it did not require any hand seals. It could be launched instantly when close to the enemy, making it almost impossible for the enemy to react. If hit, they would either be killed or injured. Especially when combined with a fast ninja, it was a perfect match.
Naruto cannot cast the Rasengan with one hand, and needs a shadow clone to help him condense chakra. The speed of casting the Rasengan is too slow, and the movement is too obvious. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to hit anyone. If it were not for the shadow clone to lure the enemy, his Rasengan could be said to be very useless. In Miao’s opinion, it would be better to use a kunai to wipe the enemy’s neck. Ordinary ninjas cannot cast shadow clones as casually as Naruto, because few people have such a terrifying amount of chakra as Naruto.
However, the reason why Miao chose to practice this ninjutsu was because of its practicality. Its power was secondary. The key was that it did not require any hand seals. You must know that the battle between ninjas is instantaneous. The less time you spend on hand seals, the better. A powerful enemy will not give you extra time to make hand seals.
Another reason is that Miao currently lacks powerful ninjutsu. He does not have strong enough physical attack methods. Apart from the powerful fire escape, although Miao has already mastered the Uchiha clan’s ordinary fire escape ninjutsu and shuriken techniques, they are only good enough to deal with ordinary ninjas, but not enough to deal with ninjas at the Jonin level or with special abilities.
Although his Sharingan has evolved to three magatama, it cannot be exposed because he does not have enough strength to protect himself. It would be troublesome if it attracted the attention of some powerful ninjas, especially Konoha and Uchiha. You know, although the Water Country is closed, Konoha must have spies and secret agents here. He dare not gamble. Moreover, this is the Water Country. Ninjas with bloodline limits are taboo and will be hunted down.
Moreover, the Sharingan consumes a huge amount of chakra. Although his current chakra is comparable to that of a Chunin, it is not much for a ninja with a Sharingan, and he has no capital to squander at will.
According to Jiraiya, Rasengan is still an unfinished ninjutsu. It is only the ultimate change of form, but the change of nature has not yet been added. However, this is still too far away for us now.
The first step in practicing the Rasengan is to condense the chakra in the palm of your hand. The first step is very simple for ordinary ninjas, but from the second step onwards it begins to test the caster’s chakra control ability. He has completed the chakra control training under the guidance of his father.
The second step is an evolved version of the first step, which requires a stable and continuous release of chakra. For example, you put a balloon filled with water on your hand, and then release the chakra to make the water inside the balloon move irregularly until the balloon explodes. Miao also went to the market to buy a bag of balloons for this purpose.
This step tests the control of chakra, but the third step is more difficult and requires a stronger ball as a tool. Not only does it require continuous and stable release of chakra and materialization until the ball is broken, the Rasengan at this stage can already cause damage, but the power is extremely small. The Rasengan that Kakashi demonstrated to Naruto in the original work was of this level.
The last step is to combine all the previous things, condense the chakra in the palm of your hand, continuously release and maintain it, and finally solidify it to form a constantly rotating small typhoon with extremely powerful power. This is the complete Rasengan, which is very different from the Rasengan in the third step. The power in the third step is scattered, while this step completely compresses the power of the Rasengan within the sphere, and the explosive power is very terrifying.
After figuring everything out, Miao sighed softly, then looked at his palm with a determined look, “Let’s start!!”.
Chapter 10 Mist Ninja (Old Version)
In the bustling market, pedestrians are hurrying, the hawkers on both sides of the street are shouting incessantly, and the various snacks made from seafood are dazzling. Although the atmosphere in the entire country of Water Kingdom is very depressing, especially at this tense moment, people still have to live, and the daily necessities are indispensable, so the lively places are still very lively.
At this time, there were two people standing in front of a fish shop. One of them was a handsome little boy about eight or nine years old, with black hair and black pupils. His black bangs slightly covered his right eye. He was wearing a black kimono and was communicating with the owner of the fish shop.
Next to him stood a beautiful girl, wearing a white winter coat that tightly covered her petite body, making her look extremely cute.
“Okay, that’s it. Come to my place first next time, little boy,” the boss said with a kind smile and put a coin in the boy’s hand.
“Thank you.” Miao said with a smile, then put the money in his arms, then turned to look at the girl who was staring at him and said with a smile: “Bai, let’s go!”
“Yeah.” The girl smiled and looked at the boy gently. The two slowly left the fish shop and walked towards the front of the market. The two were Bai and Miao. It had been two years since Bai’s bloodline limit was discovered.
Afterwards, it seemed that Bai’s mother, Aunt Junko, also taught Bai something, so even though her bloodline limit slowly awakened, she seemed unable to fully control it, but it was not discovered by anyone.
However, although Miao, who was walking with Bai now, had a smile on his face, he felt a little heavy in his heart, because at that time he had remembered some things, that is Bai’s identity, the bloodline limit related to water, the Water Country, the snowy village. When these things were connected, he instantly remembered the demon who appeared at the beginning of the plot. He was under the command of Fuza, and was a young man who could use the ice shield bloodline limit, and his name was also Bai.
If what was expected was correct, Bai’s bloodline limit would still be discovered, and her father would kill her mother, and finally bring a group of villagers to kill Bai. Fortunately, Bai’s bloodline limit exploded and killed her father and all the villagers who surrounded her. Finally, she was taken in by Zabuza and used as a tool.
Although Bai’s mother seemed to know some methods to control the bloodline limit, Bai had not been taught about the bloodline limit system after all. As the degree of awakening of the bloodline limit became greater and greater, the control requirements became higher and higher, and it became more and more difficult for Bai to control it, and it would eventually be exposed.
The last thing is Miao s father. His health has been getting worse and worse in the past two years. Although he said that he was fine, his increasingly paler face and the blood he often coughed up showed how bad his condition was.
According to him, he fled with his pregnant mother for nearly a year. During this year, he constantly fought off Konoha’s pursuers and repelled all the pursuers, but he was also seriously injured. The injuries were left over from that time, and his father did not know medical ninjutsu, so the injuries worsened, and now his health is getting worse and worse.
“Konoha!!!” Miao slowly clenched his fists, and a gleam of hatred flashed in his eyes.
Miao came out today to purchase some rice and grain. He exchanged some fish caught in the river and some animal furs for money, and then went to purchase more rice and grain. For so many years, his family has relied on this for a living. Because his father is a rebel ninja and has poor health and is not convenient for him to go out, these things are naturally undertaken by Miao.
He walked to a shop on the east side of the market, used the money he had exchanged to buy a bag of rice, picked it up in his hand, walked out of the shop with Bai, and prepared to return to the village.
But at this moment, the street suddenly became noisy. Many pedestrians in the market seemed to have suddenly discovered something terrifying and hurriedly avoided it. They stood cautiously on both sides of the street and kept talking in low voices.
Seeing this, Miao hurriedly took Bai’s hand and followed the crowd to stand beside the street. He didn’t want to get into any trouble. In the distance, a group of people slowly walked over. When Miao saw this group of people, his eyes narrowed slightly.
This group of people does have a reason for ordinary people to avoid them, because they all wear a ninja forehead protector with four rain-like patterns on it, which is the symbol of the ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village. The ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village are also notoriously cold-blooded and ruthless, no wonder ordinary people are so afraid of them.
The leader of the group was a middle-aged man with a sword on his back, short grey hair, and cold eyes like a man-eating beast. He gave off a terrifying murderous aura involuntarily, and the group of people behind him also had grim faces, giving people a strong sense of solemnity.
When that group of people walked there, the civilians on both sides of the street were so scared that they took several steps back and looked at them with fear.
Bai, who was behind Miao, was hiding behind Miao at this time, grabbing Miao’s back and shivering. Miao patted Bai’s hand gently. Miao smiled and patted Bai’s hand and said, “Don’t worry, no matter what happens, I will protect you.”
After hearing Miao’s words, Bai’s trembling body gradually calmed down. At this time, the group of Kirigakure ninjas had already walked to the center of the street where Miao and Bai were, and seemed to be talking about something.
Miao took a slight step forward with his right foot and completely blocked Bai behind him, with a look of fear on his face. Several ninjas couldn’t help but sneer at Miao’s look. The sarcasm on their faces was self-evident. Then they ignored him and turned around to continue the conversation.
As the group of people walked away, everyone on the street slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Many of them wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads, and slowly, various conversations began to rise and fall.
At this moment, there was no trace of fear on Miao’s face, his eyes were as calm as water. What he did before was just for show to that group of people. It would be suspicious if an eight or nine-year-old kid could remain calm in front of that group of murderous ninjas.
Looking at the disappearing backs of the group of people, Miao’s face showed a hint of contemplation. Although they were a bit far away, Miao clearly heard a word when they passed by him just now, “Rebel!”
Chapter 11: Guess (Old Version)
“Rebel? Do you mean traitors? Ninjas who launched a coup because they were dissatisfied with the brutal policies of the Fourth Mizukage?” Miao pondered in his heart.
There is one thing that puzzles Miao, why did the Fourth Mizukage implement such a brutal rule? Although the previous Mist Ninjas were cold-blooded, they were not like they are now. To pass the Genin and Chunin tests, they even had to kill their partners who they had been with day and night, and they even persecuted and killed the bloodline limit families and the meritorious elders of the Mist Village. What is going on?
As the leader of a village, the first thing to consider is the stability of the village. No matter how foolish the leader is, he should know this. Moreover, this is in the context of the Ninja World War just ending. This is the best time for the village to recuperate.
Persecuting those meritorious elders can be said to be for the purpose of maintaining one’s own rule, which can be barely explained, but persecuting the Kekkei Genkai families seems very stupid. The Kekkei Genkai families can be said to be an extremely high-end force for a village. As long as they are not reactionary and rebellious, even if the relationship between the top leaders and them is not good, these Kekkei Genkai families still have great value to the village. Killing and persecuting those families in this way is undoubtedly cutting off one’s own arm and causing great damage to the vitality of the village. This does not seem like something the head of a village should do.
However, for Miao, he hoped that the rebels could successfully overthrow the Fourth Mizukage, so that Bai and her mother would not have to live in fear all day long.
But then Miao shook his head. These were not something he could decide. He could only silently wish the rebels success. Bai had completely calmed down at this time, but his face was still a little pale. It seemed that the murderous aura of the ninjas frightened Bai a lot.
Holding the rice bag in one hand and gently holding Bai’s hand with the other, Miao smiled and said, “Let’s go back.” “Yeah,” Bai nodded palely.
At night, the fog became thicker, almost covering the entire village. The lights in the village could be faintly seen through the thick fog, adding a touch of mystery to the village.
At this time, in Miao’s home, the father and son were eating quietly. Miao told his father some of the things he saw today. “Mist Ninja?” Hayato frowned slightly on his pale face.
“Well, that group of ninjas seem to be hunting down those so-called rebels. I guess those ninjas in the Land of Water who were persecuted and dissatisfied with the rule of the Fourth Mizukage have united to attack the Fourth Mizukage.” Miao took a bite of the dish and spoke lightly.
“Then be careful recently, go out less, and don’t let anyone find out. I’m afraid the entire Water Country will be in chaos recently. The Fourth Mizukage will probably increase the intensity of the crackdown on the rebels, including those with Kekkei Genkai,” a trace of worry appeared on Hayato’s pale face.
“I understand, and I’ve already told Bai.” Miao said slowly. “Yes, Bai can’t completely control her bloodline limit yet. If she shows up too often, she’ll be easily noticed.” Hayato said slowly.
“But what is going on in the mind of the Fourth Mizukage? What good will it do for him to mess up this country and the ninja village?” Miao couldn’t help but complain at this time.
After a moment’s silence, Hayato slowly said: “I feel that there is something wrong with this Fourth Mizukage.” At this point, a thoughtful look appeared on Hayato’s face.
“What’s going on?” Seeing his father’s expression, Miao was stunned for a moment and asked with some confusion. Miao believed his father’s words very much. As an elite ninja who had participated in the Ninja World War, his father’s experience was far beyond what a rookie like himself could compare to.
“When I first came to the Water Country and settled down, in order to ensure my safety, I went out to gather intelligence about the entire Water Country, including the then Hidden Mist Village and the Fourth Mizukage,” Hayato said slowly.
When Miao heard his father say this, a look of understanding flashed across his face. For a ninja with rich experience, the first thing to do when coming to live in an unfamiliar area is naturally to find out the situation of this area. For an excellent ninja, the most basic vigilance is a must.
“At that time, the Fourth Mizukage had just been in office for less than a year, and according to the intelligence I have obtained, this Fourth Mizukage was kind and gentle and polite to others. He even proposed reforms to the existing system of the village.” Miao seemed to be recalling something, looking at the snowflakes outside the window.
“Reform?” Miao was stunned. “Yes, I once went to the villages around Kirigakure alone to inquire. Although the Fourth Mizukage was born in Kirigakure, where the system was relatively cruel, he was said to have a cheerful personality and was not tainted with the cold-blooded character of Kirigakure ninjas. Therefore, he was very disgusted with the existing cruel system of Kirigakure, so he proposed reforms, hoping to establish a more humane system. At the same time, it was also to increase the cohesion of the village and reduce the number of defecting ninjas, because in his opinion, no matter how excellent the ninjas trained through the cold-blooded elite policy were, those defecting ninjas were a great loss to the village.” Hayato said lightly.
“I heard that this proposal encountered great resistance at the time. Although the Water Country is one of the five major countries in the ninja world, it is isolated overseas and its land area is the smallest among the five major countries. Therefore, in terms of resources, it is at a disadvantage compared with the other major countries except for the Wind Country which is full of deserts. Therefore, maintaining such a large number of ninjas in non-war times is a huge burden for the entire Mist Village. That’s why the Mist Village insisted on taking the elite ninja route. Moreover, because the Water Country is isolated overseas, it is almost impossible for the Water Country to be attacked in a war. Therefore, maintaining such a large number of ninjas is a huge waste for both the Mist Village and the Water Country.” Hayato explained to Miao.
“However, the Fourth Mizukage seemed to have suppressed all the opposing voices and resolutely implemented this policy. However, the good times did not last long. Just two years later, someone unknown happened and the Fourth Mizukage suddenly changed his temperament. Not only did he completely overturn the new policy he had proposed before, but he also intensified the old policy and even persecuted the meritorious ninjas and bloodline limit families in the village.
“What on earth happened to the Fourth Mizukage? Why did his temperament change so drastically?” Miao said with his mind full of confusion.
“Yeah, it’s hard to imagine that such a person would do such a horrible thing, that’s why I said that there is something wrong with the Fourth Mizukage.” Hayato said in confusion.
Explain some things (must read for readers) (old version)
Naruto’s Eye Technique Peak: Explaining Some Things (Readers Must Read)
I saw some readers complaining in the comments that the author TJ has written many books. Let me explain here that I have never written those books. This is only the second one. The name of the first one is “Naruto: Kagami Kame Water Moon”, which has been completed. The reason why some readers think that those TJ books were written by me is purely because they don’t understand common sense. I know that some readers directly click on the author’s name next to the cover of my book and then the books pop up. I want to say here that the titles of the books in the pop-up interface are related to my nickname, or the nicknames of the authors who wrote those books are related to my nickname. It is equivalent to a search engine, such as Baidu. Type a word in it, and then the content related to this word will pop up. It’s that simple. Moreover, the author’s name next to the cover can be changed. If an author writes this book with this name, he can change his name to another book. There are so many authors with the same name. I have seen some TJ books whose authors are also named Mirror Flowers and Water Moon. That’s just the same name as the one used to write this book. A person’s ID number is unique, which is equivalent to an ID card. There are many people with the same name, but the ID number is unique. It’s that simple. If you want to read the author’s previous books, you can only enter the author’s personal space and click “Original Works”. The book that pops up there is the one written by the author. Please understand these common sense questions before criticizing others. This book has just begun and some readers haven’t understood anything and are criticizing others. It really affects the mood. The author does not want to spend unnecessary energy explaining these common sense questions. See the picture for yourself.
Chapter 12: Shocking Change (Old Version)
“Yeah, it’s hard to imagine that such a person would do such a cruel and cold-blooded thing. That’s why I said that there is something wrong with the Fourth Mizukage.” Hayato said in confusion.
“Could something have happened, or was the Fourth Mizukage’s behavior before he launched his reign of terror all a disguise, and this is actually his true face?” Miao asked doubtfully.
“No, it won’t be like that. If this is his true character, then there would be no need for him to implement that new policy after he takes office. He could just implement the existing policy step by step. Judging from the fact that he was able to suppress those opposing voices, there would be no problem at all in launching a reign of terror after he has secured his position. There is no need to go through so much trouble to implement new policies. This would only make him look more capricious and suspicious. This is what makes people feel strange. It’s as if he suddenly became a different person. Moreover, no news of any changes in the Hidden Mist Village has been heard in those two years.” Hayato narrowed his eyes and spoke slowly.
“He suddenly became a different person?” Miao thought quickly in his mind, “Could it be that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled? Or is the Fourth Mizukage just a puppet, and there is someone else behind the scenes!!!” Miao couldn’t help but blurt out.
Hearing Miao’s words, Hayato slowly shook his head and said, “It’s unlikely. The Mizukage has many guards, plus the Anbu directly under his command. If you want to control the Mizukage without anyone noticing, you must avoid those elite ninjas at all costs. Moreover, those who can become Mizukage are all extremely powerful ninjas. Who has the ability to control the Mizukage?”
Miao narrowed his eyes and said slowly: “There are too many so-called impossible things in this world. After excluding all other possible hypotheticals, the remaining one, no matter how unbelievable it is, is the truth.”
“And father, have you forgotten? You said that the Sharingan can control the Nine-Tails. Even a powerful demon like the Nine-Tails with almost infinite chakra can be controlled, let alone humans!”
Hearing Miao’s words, Hayato’s expression suddenly changed, his lifeless pupils suddenly widened, and he said in shock: “You mean to say that someone from the Uchiha clan used the power of the Sharingan to control the Fourth Mizukage!!!”
Miao shook his head slowly and said, “How could I possibly know such a thing? However, based on the information provided by you, father, the Fourth Mizukage was most likely manipulated. I really can’t think of any other possibility except this reason. As the leader of the Mist Village, no matter how ambitious he is, he can’t massacre the ninjas of his own village on such a large scale to weaken his own strength. As a Kage, his power has reached its peak. What reason does he have to do this? The only possibility is that the Fourth Mizukage is not him at all, or it is not his own will!! As for whether the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan controls him, I can’t judge. There are all kinds of ninjutsu or secret techniques in this world, and there are many secrets that we don’t know. It is also possible that other secret techniques are used to control the Mizukage. Anyway, no matter what, there is definitely something wrong with this Mizukage.”
After listening to Miao’s analysis, Hayato looked at his son sitting next to him with satisfaction, and was secretly happy in his heart, “The child has grown up so much. He is not only calm and collected, but also quick-witted. He has become a ninja who can stand on his own. Meiling, did you see it?”
At this time, Miao looked up and saw that his father seemed to be distracted, and immediately said, “Dad, what’s wrong with you?” “Hehe, nothing, I’m just happy that my son has grown up.” Hayato looked at Miao and said with a smile.
“Haha.” Miao smiled when he heard his father’s words. But at this moment, there was a sudden noise outside the house, and even some shouting and cursing.
Miao and Hayato’s expressions suddenly changed. Miao suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, “Miao!!”, Hayato shouted to Miao.
“I know!!!!” Miao’s expression suddenly changed. The voice seemed to come from the house next door. Isn’t the house next door Bai’s home?
Miao quickly rushed to the entrance, put on his shoes immediately, opened the door and rushed out. At this time, Hayato had slowly stood up, sighed slightly and said, “It seems that the peaceful life is about to end.” After he finished speaking, Hayato slowly walked towards his room.
Miao rushed out of the house quickly, only to see a large group of people blocking the door of a house not far from theirs. They were the villagers of this village. At this moment, the faces of these villagers were extremely horrible and hideous, and they were cursing madly, as if they had encountered some extremely terrible and disgusting monster.
“Oh no!!!!” Miao’s pupils suddenly tightened. At this time in Bai’s home, a large group of villagers stared at the two people in front of them. They were Bai and Bai’s mother Shunzi. These villagers were holding various weapons, sickles, swords, and even hoes. In front of these villagers was a middle-aged man who looked a bit plain and full of frost. He was Bai’s father. At this time, this man who looked very kind and simple on weekdays was looking at his wife Shunzi and his daughter who was protected by Shunzi behind him with a ferocious face. It was Bai.
“You bitch!!!! I was so good to you, but you gave birth to a monster like this!!! No, you are a monster too!!! Only a monster can give birth to a monster!!! What sin have I committed!!!” The middle-aged man’s eyes were full of bloodshot and his face was extremely terrifying, like a man-eating beast.
Kill these two monsters!!!! The group of villagers behind the man also had ferocious expressions, their eyes full of murderous intent and a hint of deep fear.
“Cousin, go ahead. Even though they are monsters, they are still your wife and daughter. You should kill them with your own hands as a token of your loyalty to the Fourth Mizukage!!! After all, you are also a citizen of the Land of Water.” A man not far from the middle-aged man said with a faint smile.
This person was wearing a blue ninja uniform unique to Kirigakure and had a Kirigakure forehead protector on his forehead. He looked like a ninja from Kirigakure.
“I know, cousin. Even if you don’t tell me, I will kill these two monsters! I believe that Mizukage will believe me!!” The middle-aged man said with a panicked look on his face, with a slight struggle in his eyes. After all, they are his wife and daughter. It is impossible for him not to have feelings for them after living together for so many years. But then he was covered by the ferocious murderous intent. These guys are monsters. They will bring bad luck to him and must be killed!!!
Chapter 13 Exposed (Old Version)
“Please let Bai go!!! She is your daughter!!!!” Shunzi, whose face was already covered with tears, spoke hoarsely to Bai’s father.
“I don’t have such a daughter!!! You, a monster, will give birth to a monster too!!! You will only bring disaster to our village!!!!” the middle-aged man cursed with a ferocious face.
At this time, Bai was so frightened that his face turned pale, his eyes were full of fear, and his small body was trembling as he hid behind his mother.
“Bai! Don’t be afraid, mother is here!!!” Shunzi protected Bai with tears in her eyes, and said to Bai gently with a sad face. “Go to hell!!! You two monsters!!!” The middle-aged man roared and slashed at them with a sickle in his hand.
“Mother!!!!” Bai saw the father coming with a sickle behind Shunzi and screamed in fear, his face turned even paler. In Bai’s eyes, these villagers who usually looked so kind seemed to have turned into demons. Every kind face looked as hideous as a demon, and they had no mercy on the mother and daughter.
The father who used to love me so much suddenly became so strange and scary. Tears flowed from my eyes again.
A dazzling cold light flashed on the sickle, and just when the sickle was about to hit Bai’s mother, a kunai shot over as fast as lightning, “Ding!!!”, sparks flew, and the sickle was immediately deflected by the flying kunai and flew away.
“What!!!!” The face of the ninja from the Mist Village standing not far away suddenly changed, “Who!!!!” At this time, Bai’s father was also startled, and was hit by the force of the flying kunai, and his body couldn’t help but fall to the ground. After all, he was just an ordinary person.
“Swish!!!” With a flash, Miao appeared in front of Bai’s mother and son. He stared at Bai’s father who fell to the ground and said coldly: “You killed your wife and daughter without hesitation for such a weird reason. You are really a scumbag~!!!”
“Ninja, Ninja!!!!” When Bai’s father saw Miao’s appearance, his face turned pale and he looked at Miao with fear. His body began to tremble uncontrollably. The other villagers were also frightened, their faces turned pale, and they kept retreating looking backwards.
“A little brat!!!!” The ninja from the Mist Village looked at Miao with a cold look in his eyes and said in a cold voice: “You are not a ninja from the Mist Village!!! Who are you!!!?”
Miao ignored the shouting ninja and said to Bai and Shunzi: “You guys should run away quickly!!! We can’t stay here anymore!!!”
Bai and Shunzi stared blankly at Miao who appeared in front of them. They could never have imagined that their neighbor was actually a ninja, especially Bai, who was their childhood sweetheart and had such an identity.
“Miao!!” Bai called out softly, and when she saw Miao standing in front of them to protect them, tears started to flow again. “Don’t be stunned! Stand up quickly!!!” Miao yelled.
“Kid, don’t be so arrogant!!! Since you are not a Kirigakure ninja, you must be a spy sent by another country!!! Now that you have been exposed in front of me, don’t even think about walking out of here alive!!!!” The Kirigakure ninja released terrifying murderous aura from his whole body and stared at Miao with a cold face.
Feeling this powerful murderous aura, many villagers were already frightened to the point of turning pale and shaking, some even had their crotches wet. Many people screamed in fear and rushed out of the house in a panic.
“This murderous aura is quite good, but it only proves that you have killed many people. As for your strength, that is another matter. Besides, this level of murderous aura is useless to me,” Miao said with a cold smile.
“Hmm!!”, the ninja’s face suddenly changed when he saw Miao’s normal expression despite his murderous aura, “This is not an ordinary kid!!!”
Miao was a super killer who had killed countless people in his previous life. Although he had not experienced a battle between ninjas, his combat experience and awareness were not comparable to that of this little Chunin. This guy’s murderous aura was only influenced by the environment of the Hidden Mist Village. It was all show and no substance. The powerful ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village would not come to this remote little village, and a truly powerful killer would not release murderous aura casually, or even have no murderous aura. After all, ninjas and killers have many similarities that cannot be seen in the light.
“Aunt Shunzi, take Bai away from here first, run as far as you can. There may be other Mist Ninjas around here. Get away from here and find a place to hide before they find this place!!!” Miao said, staring at the ninja opposite.
“But you…” Bai’s mother wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Miao, “I have my own way to get out of this!! You guys should leave now!!! I will cover you!!”
“I understand!!” Shunzi gritted his teeth, looked at Miao deeply, then took Bai’s hand and ran towards the door from the open space next to him.
“Damn it!!!” A fierce light flashed in the eyes of the Mist Ninja, and he swung his right hand violently, and a kunai shot towards Shunzi. But at this moment, another kunai flew over like lightning and knocked the kunai away. Sparks flew, and the two kunai spun in the air and finally fell to the ground.
“Your opponent is me!!!!” Miao said coldly.
“Stop looking down on me, little brat!!!!” The Mist Ninja was immediately furious. He drew out the sword from his back like lightning and rushed towards Miao, “I’m going to cut you into pieces!!!”
“The space here is too small, and it’s not easy to perform ninjutsu, so this is the only way!!!” Miao thought secretly in his heart, his face was calm and composed without a trace of panic.
Chapter 14 Bloodland (Old Version)
The Mist Ninja was very fast and had already appeared in front of Miao. He swung the sword in his hand towards Miao fiercely, “Go to hell!!!”
A kunai suddenly slipped out from the sleeve of his kimono in his right hand and was grasped fiercely. At the same time, Miao’s eyes changed instantly, and the black pupils instantly turned scarlet. Three black magatama slowly rotated in the scarlet pupils, as strange and mysterious as the scythe of death.
“What!! What are these eyes!!!” The Mist Ninja was stunned when he saw Miao’s eyes, and then his whole body trembled violently. His whole body froze in place, and the hand holding the sword just paused in the air.
“This, this is the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan!!! I can’t move my body!!!”, the Mist Ninja’s face changed drastically in an instant, his body trembled but he could not move. He wanted to say something, but a cold light flashed across his neck like lightning.
The Mist Ninja’s eyes widened as he felt the sharp pain in his neck. His throat seemed to be blocked by something and he whimpered. His vision gradually fell into darkness.
At this time, Miao had already appeared behind the Mist Ninja. There was a trace of blood on the kunai in his hand, but there was no blood on his body. Looking at the house behind him which had become extremely bloody due to the spraying of blood, his expression did not change at all, and then he quickly rushed out of the door.
As soon as he rushed out of the house and saw the scene outside, Miao’s face suddenly changed. At this time, the villagers had not retreated, but surrounded Bai and Shunzi. Shunzi was already injured at this time. Her abdomen was already stained with blood, and the sickle in Bai’s father’s hand was also stained with red blood. It was obviously he who did it.
“Damn it!!!!” Miao’s face was gloomy. He didn’t expect Bai’s father and those villagers to be so bold. They knew he was a ninja but still dared to stay outside the house. So for this reason, he let Bai and Shunzi go first.
“Mother, mother!!!” Bai shook Shunzi’s body, tears continuously flowing down her cheeks. At this time, Bai had already cried like a tearful person.
At this time, Shunzi was barely breathing, and her face was pale, obviously she was dying. If it was a ninja, such injuries would be serious but not fatal. However, Shunzi’s mother was just an ordinary person, and her body was far inferior to that of a real ninja.
“Finally killed this monster!!! It’s the little monster’s turn next!!!!” Fear and ferocity still remained on the faces of many villagers. Killing was indeed a scary thing for them, but after doing it the first time, there was obviously no psychological burden to do it the second time.
The sickle in Bai’s father’s hand trembled slightly, and his face looked a little confused. Although he had regarded Bai and Shunzi as monsters before and wanted to get rid of them to ensure safety, it was obvious that killing his wife with his own hands was a huge shock to him, and he couldn’t recover for a while.
At this time, a villager nearby had a ferocious face and red eyes, and swung the sword in his hand fiercely at Bai who was still crying, “No!!!!” Miao’s face changed drastically, and he was about to take action, but at this moment something strange happened.
Bai looked at the shining sword coming at her with empty eyes, as if she had lost her mind, but a strange wave emanated from her body. “This is…” Miao paused and looked at Bai in surprise.
“Ding!!!!” The sword hit an ice wall that appeared in front of Bai at some point, splashing ice chips but failing to break the ice wall.
“What, what is this!!!!” The villager holding the knife had come to his senses at this time, looking at the ice wall with fear. The villagers behind him, including Bai’s father, all changed their complexion, and kept retreating backwards with trembling bodies.
“Monster!!!!” The villagers’ fear seemed to have reached its peak. They, ordinary people, had never seen such a strange thing.
The ice wall shattered in an instant and turned into countless ice spikes that shot towards the group of fleeing villagers. “Puff!!! Puff!!! Puff!!!!” The sound of flesh being pierced rang out again and again, and screams were endless.
Miao looked at the tragic scene in front of him in shock. Except for a few, all the people, including Bai’s father, had their bodies pierced directly by ice spikes. The eye-catching scarlet blood had already dyed the snow red.
Only one or two villagers who survived the disaster looked at Bai with horror on their faces. Their mouths seemed to be blocked by something. They wanted to say something but could only make whimpering sounds.
With a flash of cold light, a shuriken slashed across the necks of the two men, “Puff!!!”, blood splattered, and the two men slowly fell down with their eyes rolled up. It was Miao who took action. He wanted to cut the grass and wipe out the roots. If these two guys were let go, they would definitely provide information to the Mist Ninja, so they must not leave here alive.
Miao slowly walked in front of Bai at this time. Bai gradually woke up at this time, with a look of confusion in his tearful eyes, “Did the bloodline limit just now erupt autonomously due to danger? It seems that Bai can’t control this power at all.” Miao thought secretly in his heart.
“Mother!!!” Bai also remembered what had just happened. Looking at his dying mother, he immediately hugged Shunzi’s body and cried bitterly. Miao also looked at Shunzi with a heavy face.
Shunzi seemed to still have a breath left. He slowly opened his eyes and looked gently at Bai who was still crying. Then he looked at Miao who was standing behind Bai. He seemed to have used up his last bit of strength and said softly, “Bai, I’ll leave Bai to you.”
“I understand. I will take good care of her.” Miao lowered his eyes slightly and said in a low voice. He has seen too many deaths and is fully capable of maintaining his emotions.
“Mother!!! Mother!!!” Bai Ye knew that his mother was gone, and his cries became more and more sad. It had begun snowing in the sky, and the white snowflakes gradually covered the red snow, and a sad atmosphere filled the air.
After a while, the crying gradually stopped. Bai lay motionless beside Shunzi’s body. Miao walked forward to help up Bai’s body. After checking, he found that Bai had fainted due to being too tired and sad. Miao slowly picked up Bai’s body and looked at the small village which was full of corpses and blood. He sighed. Who would have thought that the small village which was ordinary and warm yesterday would become desolate today.
At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind Miao.
Chapter 15: Kirigakure Anbu (Old Version)
At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind Miao. Miao felt the movement behind him and turned around suddenly. After seeing the person coming, his expression changed.
The person who came was a handsome middle-aged man with black hair. It was Miao’s father Hayato. He had changed out of his usual kimono and put on a black high-necked robe, black ninja pants with white bandages tied on them, and a ninja tool bag hung on his waist. It was obviously a combat outfit.
However, Hayato was not in a very good condition at this moment. He had some scars on his body, and his face was paler than before. His fatigue could be clearly felt from his face.
Hayato walked over slowly and saw the snowy ground covered with corpses and blood, as well as Bai’s dead mother. His face changed and he sighed deeply. He said to Miao in a low voice: “There is no real peace in this world. Even this place covered in white will be polluted. This is the sadness of the times. The dead cannot be resurrected.”
“I know!!!” Miao also took a deep breath, his tone a little sad. He didn’t expect these things to happen today. Such a kind person would suffer such a misfortune. He couldn’t help but recall the scene when Bai’s mother helped their family.
Hayato walked forward, took out a sealing scroll and put Bai’s mother into the scroll, then put the scroll away and said to Miao, “I just went to clean up some Mist Ninjas around the village. I didn’t expect the Fourth Mizukage to be so crazy that he didn’t even let go of these remote villages. This place has attracted the attention of the Mist Ninjas. It is estimated that the reinforcements of the Mist Ninja will find here soon. We have to leave immediately.”
“Well! Let’s find a place to bury Aunt Shunzi. I will bring Bai to visit her in the future.” Miao said softly. Hayato nodded when he heard Miao’s words. He was about to say something, but his face suddenly changed and he shouted: “Miao, get out of the way!!!”
Miao also reacted instantly, and the two of them suddenly jumped in opposite directions. Just as they jumped away from the spot, they saw several kunai with detonating talismans shot at the ground where they were standing just now.
“Bang!!!! Bang!!! Bang!!!” The loud explosions suddenly resounded throughout the silent village, and flames shot up into the sky.
After sliding for a distance in the snow, Miao and Hayato slowly stopped. Miao looked coldly at a big tree not far away, and saw several people wearing black tight combat clothes, carrying swords and with strange masks on their faces, who had appeared on the trunk of the tree at some point.
“Oh no!! It’s the Kirigakure Anbu!!!” Hayato’s face suddenly changed when he saw the visitor’s attire, and he recognized the visitor’s identity in an instant.
“Anbu!!!”, Miao’s face also changed. Of course he knew what the Anbu was. Every village in the five major countries had such an organization, which was responsible for carrying out some dark tasks, such as assassinating the leaders of enemy countries, collecting intelligence, hunting down rebel ninjas and handling traces. It was also known as the assassination tactical special forces. The ninjas who could be selected to become members of the Anbu were the elite among the elites.
In particular, the Hidden Mist Village implements an elite policy for ordinary ninjas, and its ninja assessments are so cruel and strict, not to mention the Anbu, where all of them are elites and executioners who kill without blinking an eye. If we only talk about the overall quality of the Anbu, the Hidden Mist Village in the closed country of Water Country is definitely the best among the five major countries.
“I didn’t expect them to come so soon!!!!” Hayato’s face turned cold, and then he seemed to have made a decision. He said to Miao: “Miao, you take Bai and go first! I’ll hold them back!!!”
“Father, do you think I will listen to you? Let’s go together!” Miaoyan said excitedly. “Miao!!! Don’t be willful!! The other party is the elite of the Anbu of the Hidden Mist Village!! You can’t deal with it now!!!” Hayato suddenly became anxious.
“Father!! I won’t run away alone!!! I am very clear about your physical condition. Although my strength is limited, I can at least share your pressure!!!” Miao said loudly, his eyes firm and unwavering.
“Hehe, we were just cooperating with the ninjas sent by the village to provide cover and support. We didn’t expect that there were spies from other countries hiding in this small village! Those trash are really useless. It’s better for them to die. I am very grateful to you. But now that we are here, don’t even think about escaping!!!” said a tall ANBU leader in a cold tone. When he mentioned the Mist Ninjas who were cleared out by Hayato, he didn’t show any sympathy or pity, and even mocked them.
“How cold-blooded! He is so indifferent to the death of his own companion and even speaks ill of him! Is this the ninja from the Hidden Mist Village?” Even a super killer like Miao who had killed countless people in his previous life couldn’t help but be shocked. Although he was also very cold-blooded, he was not so cold-blooded as to mock his dead companions without mercy. Moreover, after coming to this world and living a peaceful life for many years, his personality has changed a lot.
“Fire Style – Great Fireball Technique!!!!” Hayato didn’t want to waste any time. He quickly formed seals with his hands and suddenly spit out a huge fireball with a diameter of nearly six meters, which quickly attacked the five Mist Ninjas.
In fact, with Hayato’s strength as an elite jonin, the power of the fireball technique he performed is more than that, but because this is the Land of Water, the air is too humid, and it is snowing now, so the power of the fire escape is severely limited.
Chapter 16: Battle (Old Version)
“Water Style – Water Array Wall!!!!” The leader of the Mist Hidden Anbu also formed seals with his hands, “Bang!!!” A large amount of turbulent water suddenly burst out from the snow and quickly rotated to form a huge water wall blocking the five people.
“Bang!!!!” With a loud bang, the fireball hit the wall of the water array and exploded instantly! A large amount of white mist filled the entire snowy ground.
“What a powerful water jutsu!!! The power of water jutsu performed without water is so strong!!”, Miao’s expression changed, and his dark eyes began to change, instantly becoming scarlet, and three black magatama suddenly appeared in Hayato’s scarlet eyeballs, which were the Sharingan!!!
The three magatama in the Sharingan started to spin rapidly, and Hayato turned around abruptly. One of his hands quickly grabbed a hand that was holding a katana and was about to attack him from the back. It was one of the Kirigakure Anbu who used the white mist that had just been produced to get behind Hayato and was about to launch a sneak attack, but he was unexpectedly spotted by Hayato’s Sharingan.
“Damn it!! This is Uchiha’s Sharingan!!!” The Anbu whose wrist was grabbed was horrified when he saw Hayato’s eyes and exclaimed.
“But you have no chance!!!”, Hayato said coldly, and glared with his Sharingan. Suddenly, the Anbu’s body trembled violently, and the eyes under the mask lost focus instantly, “Puff!!!”, blood spurted out, and the kunai in Hayato’s other hand had already scratched his neck.
The Anbu covered his neck and slowly fell down with a look of unwillingness in his eyes.
“Swish!!! Swish!!!”, the other four Anbu appeared not far from Hayato with a flash jutsu, staring at Hayato. The leading Anbu said coldly: “No wonder he can perform such a powerful fire escape technique in this environment. It turns out you are from the Uchiha clan. I didn’t expect that someone from the Uchiha clan would lurk in the Water Country as a spy. Konoha is really willing to do that. Tell me!! What is your specific mission in the Water Country?”
“Would you believe me if I told you? You don’t have to say such things to distract me,” Hayato said coldly.
At this moment, Miao was carrying Bai on his back and could hardly participate in the battle. He saw the battle just now very clearly. Although his father killed an Anbu in an instant, that was because the other party didn’t know that he had the Sharingan. If the target of that sneak attack was an ordinary ninja, it would probably have succeeded. Then the other party was already on guard, and with the mutual cooperation between the four people, it was almost impossible to end the battle in a short time. He was also aware of his father’s physical condition, so he wanted to help Hayato share the pressure as soon as possible.
Then Miao flashed to the bushes beside the house and formed seals with his hands, “Shadow Clone Technique!!!!”, “Bang!!”, the smoke slowly dissipated, and another Miao appeared, it was his shadow clone.
“You take Bai and go first. Go as far as you can until your chakra is exhausted! Do you understand?” Miao said in a deep voice to the shadow clone.
This is the best way now. Without Bai, Miao can fight freely. Even if he escapes with his father, Bai will not be involved, because everyone who knows Bai’s bloodline limit is dead except for them. As for Bai, according to the plot, she should be taken in by Zabuza, but it is better than losing her life. If they take Bai with them, the three of them may not be able to escape. After all, this is the territory of the Land of Water, and Zabuza is a ninja who is good at water escape. He should be able to teach Bai well and let her grow quickly.
Since Miao has the blood of the Uzumaki clan, the amount of chakra he has is much greater than that of his peers. Even though he is very young now, he is comparable to a Chunin, so creating a shadow clone will not have much impact on him.
The shadow clone nodded, took Bai from Miao’s hand, and then jumped and disappeared into the jungle. Looking at the shadow clone’s gradually disappearing back, he looked at the field, “The surrounding Mist Ninjas have been cleared out by my father, which means there are no other Mist Ninjas around this village. These Anbu probably just arrived. As long as we defeat them quickly, we can retreat quickly!!!”, Miao thought to himself.
“Don’t look directly into his eyes, that’s the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan!!! According to intelligence, it’s easy to fall into his illusion if you look into the Sharingan!!!” the leading Anbu said to the remaining three people.
At this time, Hayato had already started to breathe heavily. After all, he had not fought for nearly ten years, which made him feel unfamiliar with fighting. In addition, his body had been getting worse and worse in recent years, so he could not support himself in high-intensity fighting at all. He had to end the battle quickly! !
At this time, the four ninjas of the opponent had dispersed and rushed towards Hayato quickly. Hayato’s eyes turned cold, and he stared at the opponent with his scarlet Sharingan to judge his movements.
With a sudden leap, Hayato jumped into the air and threw the shuriken in his hand. More than a dozen shuriken flew towards the four Anbu who were rushing over. The shuriken looked disorganized, but in fact they were in order, almost blocking all the retreat routes and blind spots.
The leading Anbu was an elite jonin, he noticed the abnormality of these shurikens in an instant, his pupils shrank sharply, “What powerful shuriken throwing, is this the shuriken technique of the Uchiha clan, it completely blocks all angles!!!”
The only way is to take it head-on! He made a decision in his mind instantly, and quickly formed seals with both hands at the same time, “Water Style – Water Wall!!!!” The surging water rushed up from the ground, forming a huge water wall to block the four people behind. The shuriken hit the water wall but failed to penetrate it.
The water wall slowly dissipated, and the leading Anbu suddenly felt a huge danger coming. “Swish!!!”, Hayato’s body appeared in front of the four people without knowing when, and the kunai in his hand pierced his neck like lightning.
“So fast!!!” The leading Anbu was suddenly shocked and tried to move his body a little to the side. “Puff!!!” The kunai passed by his neck and cut his shoulder in an instant. Blood flowed out from his shoulder.
A white blade flashed towards Hayato fiercely, and it was so fast that he could not dodge it at all. “Puff!!”, Hayato’s body was directly cut in half by the blade flash, “No!!”, the face of the Anbu changed, and saw that Hayato, who was cut in half, instantly turned into a cloud of smoke.
“Shadow clone!!!!? When!!”, the Anbu was shocked, but at this time Hayato had appeared behind him, and the kunai in his hand fiercely stabbed into his throat.
At this time, a kunai flew quickly towards Hayato. If Hayato insisted on killing the Anbu, then the kunai would also cut Hayato’s neck.
The magatama in the Sharingan was spinning rapidly, and Hayato had already noticed the kunai when he took action. The kunai in his hand instantly blocked the kunai, and at the same time he quickly kicked the Anbu in the chest.
“Bang!!!!” The Anbu was kicked away by Hayato and fell heavily in the distance.
Chapter 17 Miao’s Strength (Old Version)
“Cough, cough! Damn it!!!” The Anbu who was kicked away struggled to get up from the ground, coughing continuously. At this moment, several shurikens flew over from the woods nearby like lightning.
What!!! The Anbu s face suddenly changed. Regardless of the pain, he pulled out the katana behind him and continuously blocked the flying shurikens. Ding!!! Ding!! Sparks flew everywhere.
However, two shurikens still avoided his katana, “Puff!!! Puff!!!”, blood splattered all over his shoulders and thighs, “Damn it!!!”, the Anbu screamed in pain.
“Be careful!!!”, the leading Anbu was suddenly shocked, he didn’t expect that there were other people lurking around, “Swish!!!”, at this time Miao had appeared in front of the Anbu without knowing when, and the kunai in his hand quickly stabbed at the Anbu.
“You, you are the kid from just now!!!!” The face of the Anbu suddenly changed. They also saw this kid when they first arrived, but they did not expect that such a young guy would have such strength. Even he could not completely avoid the shuriken technique just now.
“Go to hell!!!” Miao’s cold eyes were like a sharp sword that pierced his cheek painfully, and the kunai in his hand pierced his heart without any pause.
“Damn little brat, stop looking down on others!!!”, the Anbu roared as if stimulated by something, and the speed of swinging the sword in his hand suddenly increased, “Puff!!!”, in Miao’s shocked eyes, Miao’s body was instantly split into two.
However, the body that was cut in half immediately turned into a cloud of smoke, “Oh no!!! It’s a shadow clone!!” the Anbu were shocked.
“Be careful behind you!!!” A loud shout made the Anbu’s body tremble violently, and Miao’s body appeared behind the Anbu, and a palm-sized blue ball appeared in Miao’s hand at some point.
“Rasengan!!!” He shouted in his heart and with the Rasengan in his right hand, he struck at the back of the Anbu like lightning. At this time, the Anbu had already sensed the powerful chakra fluctuations behind him, but his body was too late to make other movements.
“Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” The Rasengan hit the Anbu’s back fiercely. A loud bang was heard immediately, followed by a scream. The Anbu was directly blown away by the huge force. The whole body was rotated longitudinally due to the powerful tearing force of the Rasengan, and slammed into a house.
Without any pause, Miao formed seals with his hands at lightning speed, “Fire Escape! Great Fireball Jutsu!!”, “Boom!!!”, a giant fireball about five meters in length suddenly shot out from Miao’s mouth and hit the room at an extremely fast speed.
“Bang!!!!” With a loud bang, flames shot up into the sky. The house suddenly exploded. The whole house was reduced to ruins, and flames shot up into the sky.
It all seemed complicated, from using the Rasengan to hit the Anbu and quickly forming hand seals to perform Fire Release, the whole process seemed complicated, but in fact it only took a moment. There was no gap in the connection between them, and the other Anbu had no time to rescue in time.
The remaining three Anbu stared blankly at Miao who was slowly approaching in the firelight. They had never thought that this kid had such strength and could kill one of them in an instant. Although it was a sneak attack, he had such rich combat experience at such a young age. He was definitely a super genius! !
Hayato also stared at Miao blankly. He did not expect that Miao had such rich combat experience. He was ruthless when he attacked, and his grasp of the timing of attacks and the connection between them was also perfect. He instantly eliminated a member of the Mist Village ANBU in his first battle. Is this really someone who is participating in a battle for the first time?
“Damn it!!!” The face of the leading Anbu was extremely gloomy. He didn’t expect that in such a short period of time they had lost two people and were left with only three people. Moreover, the opponent also had two people and they were from the Uchiha clan. The strength of that kid should not be underestimated. They were not at an advantage in numbers now, and coupled with the fact that the opponent had the Sharingan, their chances of winning were very slim.
With a leap to his father’s side, Miao said lightly: “We must deal with them immediately and then retreat!!!” “Yes!!”, Hayato nodded. He knew that now was not the time to ask other questions, but he was also very confused. If he was not mistaken, the ninjutsu just now should be the ninjutsu of the Fourth Hokage. How could Miao perform that ninjutsu?
At this moment, the leading Anbu made a gesture to an Anbu next to him. The Anbu understood and immediately took out a flare from his ninja tool bag and lit it. A sharp sound of breaking through the air was heard immediately, and the flare bloomed in the air, turning into a strange pattern.
“Not good!!! He’s going to gather his companions!!!” Hayato’s face suddenly turned cold, and he rushed towards the Anbu like lightning. The leading Anbu snorted coldly, and suddenly drew out his sword to meet Hayato. Another Anbu also immediately rushed towards Hayato, intending to join forces. After all, Hayato had the Sharingan, and the chances of winning alone were too small.
The last remaining Anbu quickly rushed towards Miao. He also completely put away his contempt. He no longer dared to treat the kid in front of him as an ordinary kid.
“Ding!!!!” Sparks flew, kunai collided violently, and Miao instantly opened his Sharingan. The Anbu’s face changed drastically when he saw Miao’s Sharingan. He exerted force with his arms and used the force to force Miao away. Then the sword in his hand stabbed at Miao’s neck as fast as lightning.
Miao dodged the Anbu’s sword by leaning sideways, but the Anbu showed no intention of stopping. He swung the sword in his hand quickly and kept chopping at various parts of Miao’s body, giving Miao no chance to perform any ninjutsu.
The three magatama in Miao’s Sharingan began to spin rapidly, emitting a strange red light. He constantly predicted the trajectory of the katana’s swing, and his body was dodging quickly. However, his body was limited by his age. Although he could see the trajectory of the katana clearly, his body could not keep up with the speed.
Chapter 18 Crisis (Old Version)
“Puff!!!”, the clothes on his left arm were cut by the sword, and blood spurted out from the skin of his left arm. “Damn it! Can’t my body keep up with the speed?” Miao thought to himself, but his reaction was not slow at all. He threw the kunai in his right hand fiercely, shooting directly at the face of the Anbu.
The face of the Anbu changed, but he was not panicked. He turned his head slightly to avoid the kunai. Miao took this opportunity to retreat quickly, and at the same time, he quickly formed seals with both hands at a speed of five seals per second, Si – Wei – Shen – Hai – Wu – Yin, the seals were completed in about a second, “Fire Style – Great Fireball Jutsu!!!”
“BOOM!!!!” A huge fireball suddenly shot out from Miao’s mouth as he retreated, and quickly slammed towards the Anbu.
“Water Style – Big Water Ball Technique!!!!” The Anbu was also quite fast, and when the fireball hit him, the water vapor in the air quickly condensed in front of him, and a huge water ball suddenly took shape, spinning and violently colliding with the fireball.
“Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!” The fireball and the water ball collided and exploded at the same time. Suddenly, thick white fog filled the snow and blocked the vision, but this was not a problem for Miao.
The three-magatama Sharingan emitting a strange red light was looming in the white mist. Although the Sharingan did not have the ability to see through the Byakugan, and even the Mangekyo Sharingan could not compare with the Byakugan in terms of reconnaissance ability, the Sharingan, like the Byakugan, could see the chakra in other people’s bodies. These mists were not the Mist Hiding Technique and could not conceal the opponent’s chakra.
A slight sound of breaking through the air suddenly came from behind. Although it was extremely subtle, Miao felt it instantly.
“Behind!!!!” Miao’s eyes did not change at all. The black magatama in his Sharingan began to spin. Chakra instantly condensed in his palm, and a blue ball of light was formed.
Miao didn’t even look at it, and turned around like lightning. At the same time, the Rasengan in his hand suddenly hit the back, “Bang!!!!”, the Rasengan suddenly hit a body, it was the body of the Anbu, “Ah!!!!”, the Anbu screamed, and his eyes gradually began to turn white.
“Huh?” Miao’s eyes narrowed slightly, “No!!! This is…” The Mist Ninja who was hit suddenly turned into a pool of water and fell to the ground.
“Water clone!!!!” Miao’s face was startled, “Puff!!!!”, blood splattered, and a sword instantly pierced into Miao’s heart, “What, what!!!” Miao stared at the sword flashing with cold light on his chest with a dull look.
At this time, the fog in front of him gradually distorted, and the figure of the Anbu gradually appeared. He looked at the dazed Miao with a sneer on his face and said disdainfully: “A little kid is a little kid. You were fooled when you showed me a little flaw. You can go to hell now!!” While speaking, the hand holding the sword kept turning, trying to completely crush Miao’s heart.
Miao, who had a dull look in his eyes just now, suddenly sneered at the Anbu and laughed, “You are the stupid one!” “What!!!” Looking at Miao’s appearance, the Anbu suddenly had a very bad premonition.
Miao’s body, which was stabbed in the heart, slowly disappeared into the air. The sword and the blood on the ground all disappeared, as if nothing had happened.
“This, this is an illusion!!!”, the Anbu reacted suddenly, but it was too late, “Puff!!!”, a sharp kunai suddenly pierced into his heart from behind.
The Anbu’s eyes slowly lost their luster, and his body slowly fell to the ground. Blood immediately flowed out of his body, dyeing the pure white snow red again.
However, Miao was not feeling well at this time either, half-kneeling on the ground and panting, his chakra was almost exhausted, he used two Rasengan, two Great Fireball Techniques, two Shadow Clones, and kept using Sharingan and performing illusions. Even he, who had the blood of the Uzumaki clan, could not bear it, after all, he was only nine years old, but it seemed that he underestimated his chakra amount, which had surpassed the ordinary Chunin and was close to the level of Jonin.
“Damn it!!!!” Miao, who was wearing rough clothes, felt unwilling. Now was not the time to rest. If he had no chakra now, he would not have the strength to fight or even escape, and that would drag his father down.
“The chakra must be restored immediately!!!” Thinking of this, Miao immediately sat down and quickly began to refine the chakra. Even if he couldn’t fully restore it, he at least had the power to protect himself.
A loud explosion suddenly sounded. Miao looked towards the nearby area and saw smoke everywhere. The flames from the explosion shot straight into the sky. The two Anbu members of the opponent were half-kneeling on the ground with wounds all over their bodies, almost losing the ability to fight.
Miao’s father Hayato’s face was pale at this time, and blood had already appeared at the corner of his mouth. His Sharingan was closed, and his whole body was shaking. It was obvious that he had consumed too much energy.
Seeing Hayato’s appearance, Miao’s face suddenly changed. He knew that his father’s health was very poor and it was difficult for him to sustain high-intensity combat, but he didn’t expect it to be worse than he imagined. “How badly injured was my father back then?”
“Cough!!!!” Hayato’s face changed, and then he suddenly spat out a large pool of blood and half-knelt on the ground, gasping for breath and coughing continuously. The severe pain in his chest tore his nerves.
“Damn it!! I haven’t fought for too long and I can’t adapt to this pace. My chakra is almost exhausted and my injuries are breaking out. Let’s retreat first!!” Hayato wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with trembling hands.
At this moment, a strong wind blew in their faces. Feeling this wave, Miao and Hayato’s faces changed. They saw a dozen black shadows in the woods not far from the village approaching here quickly.
Oh no!!!
Chapter 19 Mangekyo Sharingan (Old Version)
More than a dozen black shadows were approaching rapidly from a distance. Hayato and Miao’s faces suddenly changed, “The reinforcements from the Hidden Mist Village are coming so fast!!!”
A gloomy look flashed across Hayato’s pale face. The scenery in front of him began to blur. Waves of stinging pain came from his eye sockets. “Asshole!” He couldn’t help but cover his eyes with his hands.
“Great, the reinforcements are finally here!!!” When the two Anbu saw the black shadows, a look of ecstasy flashed across their faces, and then they looked at the exhausted Hayato and Miao with ferocious eyes.
After a few flashes, the dozen figures had arrived in front of the two Anbu. They were all dressed in standard Kirigakure Anbu attire, with eerie masks on their faces, giving people an extremely weird feeling, and there seemed to be a bloody smell in the air.
Hayato jumped in front of Miao and protected Miao behind him. “Father!!!” Miao looked at his father’s shaky body worriedly and shouted in a low voice.
“It’s okay, it’s just the aftereffect of overusing the Sharingan.” Hayato panted and smiled at Miao’s worried face.
“The aftereffects of excessive use of the Sharingan?” Miao was slightly stunned, remembering some secrets about the Sharingan that his father had told him.
“What’s wrong with you!!! You’re in such a mess!! “, the leader of the dozen or so Anbu said coldly to the two Anbu who were covered in scars.
“Captain!!! Kill them quickly, they are from Konoha’s Uchiha clan!!! They must be spies sent by Konoha to the Land of Water!! Both of them have Sharingan!!! The other people on our team died at their hands.” One of the injured Anbu shouted to the Anbu captain, his words full of hatred.
“Konoha ninja? Uchiha!?” The ANBU captain was startled when he heard his words, and then greed flashed in his eyes. If he could get the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan, it would be an invaluable treasure for the Hidden Mist Village, just like when the Hidden Mist Village unexpectedly got a Byakugan from the Konoha Hyuga clan on the battlefield. The ninja with the Byakugan made great contributions to the Hidden Mist Village on the battlefield and became the backbone of the Hidden Mist Village. Unfortunately, it seems that the Hidden Mist Ninja has betrayed the village and joined the rebels.
“Uchiha!!!” The remaining Mist Ninja Anbu were very surprised. How could the Uchiha clan go to the Land of Water!!! Then they thought of something and looked at Miao and Hayato with greed. If they could get the Sharingan of these two people, it would be a great achievement for them. The Mizukage would definitely reward them well.
Feeling the gazes of those Anbu, Hayato sighed slightly, and then a hint of determination flashed in his eyes. He had already made a decision in his heart, “I don’t think I can leave alive today, but even if I die, I must let Miao escape!!!”
“Try to capture them alive!!! If you can’t capture them alive, then you can kill them. The most important thing is not to let them destroy their own eyes!! Do you understand!!!” the Anbu captain said in a cold voice.
“Understood!!!” the dozen or so men wearing ANBU masks answered, and then drew out the katana from their backs, looking at Hayato and Miao with cold eyes.
“Miao, you go first!! I will catch up with you immediately after I deal with them!!!” Hayato said to Miao in a hurried tone.
“I won’t leave!!! If you want to go, let’s go together!!!” Miao looked at Hayato with firm eyes, and his tone did not leave any room for negotiation. “Ah!!” Hayato sighed. He knew very well that with Miao’s character, he would never run away at this time. He looked at Miao with loving eyes, and then slowly said: “I still have a lot of things I want to say to you, but it seems it’s too late now.”
When Miao heard what Hayato said, he had a bad premonition and his face changed immediately. But before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Hayato. Hayato stared at Miao deeply, as if he wanted to remember Miao’s appearance forever, and then said slowly: “This is the last lesson I will teach you. It is also the last thing I can do for my son as a father. Watch carefully!! The true power of the Uchiha clan!!!”
“The true power of the Uchiha clan!!? Could it be…!!!”, Miao’s face changed instantly, he suddenly opened his Sharingan, he could clearly see that the little chakra left in Hayato’s body instantly began to boil, Hayato’s aura began to change slowly, the scarlet Sharingan appeared, and the three magatama in his eyeballs spun rapidly.
“Go!!!!” the Anbu captain roared, and a dozen Anbu rushed towards Hayato who was standing proudly not far away like lightning.
Looking at the Anbu rushing over, there was no change on Hayato’s face. The three magatama in his scarlet Sharingan spun faster and faster, and then slowly connected together in front of Miao’s shocked eyes, forming an extremely strange pattern.
This is a triangular pattern. The three magatama form an equilateral triangle in the eye socket. The three corners of the triangle are all connected to the edge of the eye socket, and a column extends from each of the three sides of the triangle to connect to the edge of the eye socket. It is somewhat similar to Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo Sharingan, but there are great differences when you look closely.
“Is this the Mangekyo Sharingan? As expected, is father also a member of the Uchiha clan who has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan? No wonder he said that using the Sharingan will have huge side effects, and that the eyes are almost blind!!!” Miao stared blankly at the Mangekyo Sharingan in his father’s eyes, his heart was shocked beyond words, his own eyes trembled slightly, and the pupil power in his eyes was slightly suppressed, and that was on the premise that the target was not himself.
“What is that!!!?” The face of the Anbu who rushed over with a katana suddenly changed. Of course, they also saw the changes in Hayato’s Sharingan, but they didn’t know the existence of the Mangekyo Sharingan. They just had a bad feeling rising slowly in their hearts. But no matter what it was, it was about to rush to Hayato. As long as they got this pair of eyes, they would have done a great job.
“Come, let me show you the true power of the Uchiha clan!!!” Hayato said coldly, his pupils dilated suddenly.
Susanoo!!!!!
The True Power of the Twentieth Palm (Old Version)
“Susanoo!!!!” Hayato shouted in a low voice, and orange energy like flames suddenly began to emerge from Hayato’s body and then burned wildly, and the range gradually expanded.
“That’s it!!!!” When the captain of the Kirigakure Anbu saw the orange flame-like energy on his body, the ominous premonition in his heart suddenly expanded infinitely. He suddenly stopped and shouted to the back: “Retreat quickly!!!!”
He believed very much in his own perception of crisis, which was gradually developed through his experience of killing, and it saved countless lives.
“Bang!!!!” With a loud bang, the two Anbu in front were blown away and fell heavily in the distance. A large amount of blood kept flowing out of his mouth. His body twitched a few times, and then he lost his breath.
At their original place, a giant skeleton hand burning with orange flames had appeared at some point. The joints of the giant hand were inlaid with screws, connecting each knuckle, making it look like a machine.
Many Anbu looked at the giant skeleton hand that suddenly appeared in horror. They had no idea how this giant hand appeared. It was too fast and killed two elite Anbu in just a moment.
An evil and repressive chakra carrying a terrifying pressure suddenly swept across the world. The bodies of many Anbu trembled, and then they suddenly looked at Hayato who was not far away. They saw that the orange flame burning on Hayato’s body began to boil, and a huge white skeleton slowly rose in the flame, starting from the sternum and finally to the head. The skeleton was also burning with orange flames.
The huge humanoid skeleton exudes a terrifying oppressive force. There is a spike on the head of the skeleton, and the elbows extend and fork to form two arms, a total of four arms. The whole skeleton looks extremely hideous.
And the huge palm that killed two Anbu with one punch was exactly one of the palms of that huge skeleton.
“What, what is this!!!!” Many Anbu members looked at the huge skeleton that wrapped Hayato in shock. Feeling the terrifying pressure, their bodies trembled slightly and cold sweat kept coming out of their foreheads.
The Mangekyo Sharingan in his eye sockets emitted a scarlet eerie light, and a violent aura suddenly burst out from Susanoo’s body. Susanoo moved instantly, and his huge left hand clenched into a fist and punched out with such speed that several Anbu members had no time to retreat.
“Bang!!!!” With a loud bang, the snowflakes on the snow ground were directly blasted by the huge force and scattered all over the sky. The bodies of several Anbu were also directly blown and hit the house, bleeding splattered, and it was obvious that they were not going to survive.
Back off!! Back off quickly!! , the ANBU captain yelled loudly and quickly retreated, and the other ANBU also retreated quickly with horror on their faces, but Susanoo s right hand also hit out instantly, Bang!!! , too fast!! Two more ANBU were directly punched into the ground, and blood soaked the snow.
In such a short period of time, there were only seven people left out of the dozen Anbu plus the Anbu who were seriously injured before. Susanoo killed nearly ten of them. The power was simply horrifying.
“Is this a ninjutsu!!!?” The remaining Anbu swallowed their saliva involuntarily, looking at Susanoo in horror.
Even though they are used to killing and are not afraid of death as members of the Mist Village Anbu, not being afraid of death does not mean that they want to die in vain. After all, they only have one life, and they have to get something even if they sacrifice it. Now it seems that even if they rush forward, they will die in vain.
“Damn it!!!!” the Anbu captain roared, and then said to the remaining people: “Don’t fight him in close combat, the power of this skeleton is too terrifying, use ninjutsu to attack it!!!”
The remaining Anbu looked at each other and nodded, and began to form seals with their hands, “Water Style – Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!!!!”, “Water Style – Large Water Ball Jutsu!!!”, “Water Style – Water Clearing Wave!!!!”, seven Anbu released powerful Ninjutsu at the same time. The power of the Ninjutsu released by seven Jonin-level Anbu at the same time was so terrifying that it bombarded Susanoo with overwhelming force.
Hayato’s expression did not change at all, but his face was almost transparent without a trace of blood. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth again, but the Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes became even more scarlet.
“Bang!!!!” The overwhelming water jutsu directly hit Susanoo and instantly submerged it. The huge amount of water flow almost covered the entire village, and all the houses were swallowed up by the water flow.
“We finally killed it now!” the Anbu captain breathed a sigh of relief, and said with some lingering fear as he looked at the Susanoo being swallowed by the water. The power of that ninjutsu just now was really too terrifying, the attack force was extremely strong, and the most terrifying thing was that the attack speed was also incredibly fast, and it would be impossible to dodge if the distance was a little closer.
Just when several Anbu breathed a sigh of relief, a tremor sounded from under the water. “What!!!!” Everyone was shocked and looked at the place where Susanoo was submerged in shock. “Bang!!!!” A huge fist burning with orange flames directly blasted the water surface, and water splashed all over the sky.
Then, the huge skeleton of Susanoo broke through the water and reappeared on the ground. The orange flame burned quietly on the skeleton of Susanoo, and the entire skeleton was intact without any damage.
At the same time, the water slowly receded and soaked into the snow.
Unharmed at all!!! What kind of monster is this!! the Anbu captain said in a somewhat dry voice, and at the same time he and the remaining Anbu slowly retreated to the rear.
Chapter 21: Final Light (Old Version)
“Cough!!” Hayato, who was wrapped in Susanoo at this time, suddenly changed his expression, and then suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he covered his mouth and kept coughing. The scarlet blood slowly dripped from his palm to the snow, and his face was full of pain.
At this moment, Miao, who was standing on a tree trunk nearby, was completely shocked by the power of Susanoo. His face suddenly changed and he shouted anxiously: “Father!!!!”
“Don’t come over!!! I’m fine!! ” Hayato held up his body firmly, but Miao’s Sharingan could clearly see that the chakra in Hayato’s body had been exhausted, and the originally scarlet Sharingan had begun to turn white. At this time, Susanoo was still maintained, but his momentum was much weaker.
“This ninjutsu actually consumes vitality!!!” Miao instantly thought of the reason why Hayato could still perform Susanoo even though his chakra was exhausted, and tears welled up in Miao’s eyes.
Although Hayato’s Sharingan had begun to turn white, the firmness in his eyes did not waver at all. At this time, the Anbu were also shocked by Hayato’s situation, but they reacted quickly.
“That’s right. Such a terrifying ninjutsu cannot be used without restrictions. There must be huge risks!!! That guy is now at the end of his strength. Don’t be afraid!” The captain of the Kirigakure Anbu saw Hayato’s situation and felt the gradually weakening momentum of Susanoo, and immediately sneered and said.
“I see! It seems that even though we lost a few team members today, the mission can be accomplished!!” another Anbu said in a cold voice.
Several Anbu members heaved a sigh of relief when they heard the words of the Mist Ninja Anbu captain. It would be too terrifying if this ninjutsu could be used without restrictions. The super strong attack power, unparalleled attack speed, and the extremely strong defense would leave absolutely no flaws at all.
If Hayato keeps using this ninjutsu, it will be hard for them to leave here alive today. “The power of that skeleton has weakened a lot, and it may not be able to block our attack again without any damage!!!” said a member of the Kirigakure Anbu nearby.
“Well said!!! Everyone be careful!!!” The Anbu captain looked at Hayato coldly and said to the others. They nodded at the same time, then quickly formed seals with their hands and began to perform ninjutsu again.
“Hmm!!!”, Hayato’s eyes narrowed, “Oh no!! Do they want to keep using long-range attacks to consume my strength!?”
“Water Style – Great Waterfall Technique!!!!” The Anbu captain was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. A huge amount of water suddenly rushed up from the snow and turned into a huge wave that fiercely attacked Susanoo.
“Water Style – Big Water Ball Technique!!!”, “Water Style – Water Wave Technique!!!”, “Water Style + Water Dragon Bullet Technique!!!”, all kinds of terrifying water styles swept out and bombarded Hayato madly with powerful force.
At this time, the Kirigakure Anbu no longer cared about the consumption of chakra, and each used their most powerful ninjutsu, hoping to consume Hayato’s power as quickly as possible, and it would be best if this strike could directly defeat Susanoo!!!
Hayato’s pale face had turned gray, and the whites of his eyes, which had begun to turn white, were now filled with bloodshot.
“Ah!!!!!!!!!!” Hayato roared towards the sky, and an extremely powerful chakra suddenly emerged from his body, and the momentum of Susanoo also surged instantly.
I saw many lines extending from between Susanoo’s bones. His sternum, arm bones, and even his head were immediately entangled by the lines, and then a thick layer of skin formed on the bones. The entire Susanoo changed instantly, becoming the upper body of a real giant, and its aura far surpassed that of the previous Susanoo. This was the second state of Susanoo, which is the growth period.
“ROAR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Susanoo opened his arms and roared to the sky. A powerful air wave swept in all directions. The surrounding houses were instantly shattered by the air wave, and the surrounding trees were also uprooted.
What, what s going on!!!! Many Anbu s faces changed drastically as they felt the Susanoo s surging momentum.
At this time, a large amount of powerful water-style ninjutsu was whistling towards him. “BOOM!!!!!!!!!” With a loud bang, the water-style ninjutsu had hit Susanoo with terrifying force.
But Susanoo’s power didn’t weaken at all. With a roar, he opened his arms to both sides. The huge force tore the incoming water-style ninjutsu apart, turning it into water splashes that fell from the sky like a rainstorm.
The heavy rain poured down on several elite Anbu members, but they seemed unaware of it. They just stared blankly at the unharmed Susanoo, as if they had forgotten that they were still in a battle.
Fortunately, it was the ANBU captain who reacted first. He shouted to the other ANBU ninjas: “Pay attention and concentrate!!! Even if this ninjutsu is very powerful, he can’t hold on for too long judging from his current condition. This is his last struggle. Don’t be scared by his current appearance!!!” As expected of the ANBU captain, he saw through Hayato’s current situation at a glance. Hayato is indeed in his last moments of life.
Chapter 22: Opening Eyes (Old Version)
Hearing what the captain said, several Anbu members immediately reacted. Indeed, looking at Hayato’s current condition, they could tell that he was indeed at the end of his strength. However, they forgot that although Hayato was now in his last moments, a person’s last moments were also the most terrifying.
“ROAR!!!!!!!!!!” Susanoo roared towards the sky, and the powerful force caused the snow on the surrounding trees to fall off. He waved his huge hands violently, and a string of huge magatama appeared on his hands, which were then waved violently.
“Swish!!! Swish!!! Swish!!!” More than a dozen huge magatama flew towards several Anbu members as fast as lightning with terrifying power enough to destroy mountains.
This attack was beyond everyone’s imagination. It was so fast that several Anbu could not avoid it at all. Although they reacted before the magatama hit them, their bodies were too late to react.’
“Bang!!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!!…” Seven Anbu including the Anbu captain were hit by the magatama in an instant. The sound of broken bones was endless. Without exception, the seven Anbu all screamed and were directly knocked away by the huge magatama. Their bodies fell heavily in the distance, blood flowed out quickly, and their bodies twitched, and there was no movement anymore. They were deader than dead.
This is indeed true. If this kind of power that can penetrate a mountain wall hits a person, it will definitely be fatal. However, this is also Hayato’s last strength.
Hayato spat out a large pool of blood again. His face turned pale and his eyes began to blur. He knelt suddenly on the ground and his body slowly fell down.
Susanoo let out a wail and slowly dissipated between heaven and earth. “Father!!!!” Miao jumped down from the tree and immediately ran to Hayato’s side to support him, his eyes moist.
At this moment, Hayato’s face looked extremely pale, his Sharingan had disappeared, his pupils were grayish white, and the scene in his field of vision had almost disappeared. He could only vaguely see the outline of Miao’s human figure.
With blood constantly flowing out of the corners of his mouth, Hayato said to Miao with difficulty: “This is the curse of the Mangekyo Sharingan. While gaining powerful strength, it will also place a great burden on your body, and your eyes will gradually turn dark.”
“Father!!! I…” Miao’s tears were already streaming down her cheeks. She was about to say something but was interrupted by Hayato. He slowly said, “I can’t do it anymore. The vitality in my body has been exhausted due to the forced use of the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the Sharingan has also lost its light. But remember what I told you, if you want to break the curse of the Sharingan, then there is only one way to go, and that is to get the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. With your qualifications, it is inevitable that you will open the Mangekyo Sharingan, and sooner or later you will embark on this path, so you can take my eyes. It can be regarded as the last gift from a father to his son.”
Miao bit her lips tightly at this moment, blood flowed down the corners of her mouth and mixed with tears, but Miao seemed unaware and held Hayato’s hand tightly.
“Cough cough!!!” Hayato’s face became darker and darker, and he kept coughing. Then he exhaled and spoke to Hayato again with difficulty: “Also, under the seventh tatami from the right of the Uchiha clan’s Nanga Shrine, there is a passage leading to the Uchiha clan’s real secret place. It is also the real place where the Uchiha clan usually holds gatherings.”
“There is a stone tablet passed down from generation to generation by the Uchiha clan. Legend has it that it was left by the ancestor of the Uchiha clan. On it are recorded the ancestor’s words. The content records the history of the Uchiha clan and the secret of the origin of the dojutsu. It cannot be read without the power of the Sharingan. The stronger the power of the eye, the more content can be read. It is the top secret of the Uchiha clan except for the Mangekyo Sharingan. If you have any questions about the Uchiha clan or the Sharingan in the future, go there and take a look. You may find something.” After he finished speaking, Hayato suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his breath became weaker and weaker.
“Father!!! Stop talking!” Miao held Hayato’s hand tightly, tears streaming from her eyes like a flood.
“There is one last thing I want you to promise me!!!”, Hayato’s face was extremely solemn when he said this. “Father, tell me, I will promise you no matter what it is!!!”, Miao bit his lips tightly and said hoarsely.
“The Uchiha clan has a lot to do with my current situation, and I have also told you about the grudge between the Uchiha clan and me, but the Uchiha clan is always the family where I was born, the place where I was born and raised. Even though I have given up hope on the Uchiha clan, I cannot truly hate this family, so I want you to promise me that when you are strong enough in the future, you will not seek revenge on the Uchiha clan. Can you promise me?” Miao said in a dry voice, his breath already as thin as a gossamer, like a candle in the wind, which seemed to be extinguished in the next second.
“I promise you, father, I will not seek revenge on the Uchiha clan.” Miao said with difficulty, gritting his teeth. In fact, Miao already had the plan to seek revenge on the Uchiha clan in his mind just now, but Hayato seemed to see through his thoughts at a glance, so he could only grit his teeth and agree.
However, there was a reason why he agreed to this. He knew that in the near future the Uchiha clan would be slaughtered by Uchiha Itachi. Whether he did not take action or someone else helped him, the result would be the same, the Uchiha clan could not escape the fate of being destroyed.
“Really? That’s great, my son has grown up, and I can finally go see your mother.” Hayato said this and slowly closed his eyes. The vague outline of his son in his eye sockets seemed to become extremely clear in an instant. Miao’s appearance at this moment was deeply imprinted in Hayato’s sight and on his soul.
The cold and humid air still filled the air, and the icy wind blew, blowing up Miao’s bangs that covered his right eye. However, Miao was very calm at this time, as if Hayato’s departure had no effect on him. However, his shaking shoulders betrayed his inner feelings.
After a long while, he slowly straightened up, and two lines of blood and tears had already flowed from his eyes. His eyes also began to undergo tremendous changes at this time.
The three magatama spun rapidly, and then gradually connected into one. A cold wind blew, and at this time a strange triangular shuriken-shaped pattern appeared in his scarlet eye sockets.
Chapter 23 Decision (Old Version)
This is a remote and secluded grove. The whole grove is very quiet without any chirping of insects or birds. White mist is floating between the trees, and the cold air seems to be able to cleanse people’s souls.
Deep in the woods, numerous trees surrounded a small open space, and on the open space were two simple graves. In front of the graves stood a boy of eight or nine years old. There was no joy or sadness on the boy’s face, but his dark pupils were filled with deep sadness and inextricable hatred.
After standing in front of the grave for a long time, the young man slowly said, “Father, I will bury Aunt Shunzi next to you to keep you company. This way you won’t feel lonely. And Aunt Shunzi, I will definitely bring Bai to see you.”
After that, the boy was silent for a long time, and then he said again: “Rest in peace, and thank you.” After that, the boy slowly turned around and slowly left the woods, his figure gradually disappeared in the thick fog. The woods were still quiet, but now there were two more graves.
It has been two days since the battle in the small village, and today is Miao’s ninth birthday. In the past, his father, Bai, and even Aunt Shunzi would come to his house to celebrate his birthday, but unfortunately, all his close relatives have left him now.
At this time, Miao slowly walked out of the grove, stood on the high cliff outside the woods, and quietly looked at the destroyed small village in the distance below. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. Although he was a member of the Uchiha clan, this small village was his hometown to him. But now it was destroyed. How could he not be sad?
Miao was wearing a short black long-sleeved kimono, the hem of which was so short that it barely covered his buttocks. He was wearing a ninja underwear with a mesh chest, a white belt tied around his waist, and a ninja tool bag hanging below his waist on the back, a typical wandering ninja outfit. However, with Miao’s handsome face, he had a unique and elegant temperament that could not be ignored.
“We have to leave here quickly, otherwise the Hidden Mist Village will definitely notice this place soon!!! And the aftermath of the battle is so great, maybe someone around has already discovered the abnormality here, maybe the ninjas sent by the Hidden Mist Village are already on their way here.” Miao thought secretly in his heart. Nearly twenty Anbu members have lost contact. If the Hidden Mist Village doesn’t react to the problem here, then all their senior leaders are pigs.
Thinking of this, Miao dodged and jumped into the snow-covered woods below, and quickly rushed towards a small path. He disappeared in a few flashes, but there was no footprint left on the snow-covered ground and tree trunks. This is a skill of chakra control, just like a ninja stepping on the water without sinking, but it consumes chakra. This is also for Miao to avoid the detection of the Hidden Mist Village. When he was a killer in his previous life, he would clean up the clues after killing people without leaving any flaws. This anti-reconnaissance ability is a required course for a killer.
Originally, Miao planned to look for Bai first, but due to excessive consumption of chakra during the battle with the Kirigakure Anbu, the shadow clone that was with Bai also disappeared. However, according to the feedback from the shadow clone, he took Bai and ran to a sparsely populated town, but Miao had no idea where that place was exactly, because although he was born and raised in the Land of Water, he had never left the surroundings. The farthest he had been was to the market nearest to the small village, which would be too troublesome to find and would easily expose his whereabouts.
The most important thing is that even if he finds Bai, what can he do? He has no ability to protect her now, and in this ninja world, only those with great power can protect themselves. If Bai follows him, not only will her safety not be guaranteed, but she herself will not become stronger, because due to her age, Miao’s own strength is just that, close to the level of a senior ninja. His strength is not very strong either, and he has no experience and will not guide others. It would be a waste of time for Bai to follow him.
But according to the original work, Haku will meet Zabuza and be taken in and taught by Zabuza. Zabuza is an elite jonin and a powerful ninja who has come out of killing. He is also known as the demon man. In addition, Zabuza is also a water-attributed ninja. If he teaches Bai, I believe Bai will grow very quickly. After all, Bai is a genius with a bloodline limit.
Even though Miao has now opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, he is still no match for Zabuza. It is not easy for a ninja to become an elite jonin. Although Miao has now opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, he has not yet fully understood and mastered the abilities of these eyes. Moreover, the chakra consumed by the Mangekyo Sharingan is even more terrifying than the ordinary three-magatama Sharingan. His current chakra level cannot sustain it for long.
Moreover, compared with a famous ninja like Zabuza, Miao can only be regarded as a rookie. In terms of combat experience, application of ninjutsu, strength, speed, reaction, and chakra amount, Miao is at an absolute disadvantage. If Zabuza is not careless, Miao will have no chance of winning against Zabuza.
Although Miao was a top-notch assassin in his previous life, the assassins of that world and the ninjas of this world are simply incomparable. Compared with ninjas, assassins have too many limitations, and the battles between the two are completely different. For example, a ninja can jump up a tree that is five or even ten meters tall. Can an assassin do that? It is impossible. The ninjas of this world cannot be judged by common sense. Miao knows that if he uses the assassin’s vision and methods to deal with ninjas, he will definitely die without a burial place, so he can only learn some experience and skills at most.
Miao has given up the idea of ??looking for Bai. In the original work, Zabuza died in the Land of Waves at the beginning of the plot, so Miao planned to reach the Land of Waves at the beginning of the plot to save Zabuza’s life and repay him for adopting and teaching Bai. By that time, he should have possessed enough power.
As for Team 7 led by Kakashi, Miao had no interest in it. This world was no longer the world in the comics, but an extremely real world. The destiny of every person in the world should be controlled by themselves, rather than arranged according to the plot. Anything different from the original could happen. In the comics, they were the protagonists, because their fate had been arranged in the comics, but in this real world, destiny can only be controlled by themselves.
Chapter 24: Destruction (Old Version)
The black figure kept jumping forward between the woods. Inhaling the cold air made Miao feel cool in his heart. The cold wind blew up the bangs that covered Miao’s right eye. At this time, Miao’s eyes had turned into scarlet Sharingan at some point. The three magatama quickly rotated around the black dot. The three magatama slowly connected, and the black solid dot in the middle of the three magatama also began to become hollow and merged with the three magatama, forming a strange triangular shuriken, very similar to Uchiha Itachi’s Mangekyo Sharingan.
However, the three corners of the shuriken in Uchiha Itachi’s Mangekyo Sharingan are curved, while the shuriken in Miao’s Mangekyo Sharingan are straight. Although the structures are similar, the shapes are completely different.
“The restrictions faced by those with bloodline limits here are too great. Let’s leave the Water Country first. I must obtain more powerful strength!!!” Miao swore secretly in his heart.
Thinking of this, the figure’s speed of advancement instantly increased, and after a few jumps he disappeared into the woods.
Spring went and winter came, and five years had passed in the blink of an eye. During these five years, the Ninja World was peaceful and tranquil. The tension and smoke of the Ninja War were no longer seen now, but beneath the calm surface there were undercurrents. Everyone knew that the Third Ninja War was definitely not the last one. The conflicts of interest between people, villages, and even countries, as well as the deep-rooted hatred, could not be eliminated by a so-called covenant.
In this age where power speaks louder than words, the so-called alliance is nothing but a piece of waste paper in the face of interests. It can be torn up at any time when one wants to. The Second and Third Ninja World Wars are living examples of this.
However, although there was no large-scale conflict between countries, there were still major events. That was the demise of the Uchiha clan, the most powerful ninja clan in the Fire Country’s Konoha Ninja Village, a year ago. The murderer was actually Uchiha Itachi, the eldest son of the clan leader. Except for a seven-year-old Uchiha child, all the rest of the Uchiha clan members were killed by him.
This incident immediately caused a sensation in the entire ninja world, and countless people were shocked and horrified. The Uchiha clan was well-known in the entire ninja world. Not only was it one of the two strongest ninja clans that ended the chaotic Warring States period, but it was also one of the two founding ninja clans of the strongest Fire Country Konoha Ninja Village. It was truly famous.
But such a powerful race was actually wiped out by just one person, and the person who wiped out his own clan was actually a member of the Uchiha clan. How can people not feel horrified?
In an instant, Uchiha Itachi’s name resounded throughout the ninja world. Before the clan was exterminated, Uchiha Itachi was already very famous in the ninja world. He was known as one of the two great eye technique geniuses of the Uchiha clan together with Uchiha Shisui, and the strongest genius of Konoha Village. However, in the blink of an eye, he became Konoha’s S-level rebel ninja. The change was so huge that it was difficult for people to react.
The demise of the Uchiha clan dealt a heavy blow to Konoha. The Uchiha clan was not only the strongest clan in Konoha, but the elites within the clan were also Konoha’s top fighting force. During the three Ninja World Wars, the Uchiha clan also made great contributions to Konoha. But now that the Uchiha clan has been destroyed, Konoha’s strength has naturally been severely weakened.
When the major ninja villages heard the news, they did not believe it at first, but then they were ecstatic after the news was confirmed. Everyone knows that the Uchiha clan’s eye techniques are very difficult to deal with. Ordinary ninjas have no chance of winning against Uchiha clan ninjas of the same level who possess the Sharingan. The Sharingan not only has extremely terrifying combat power, but also has amazing reconnaissance capabilities, second only to the Byakugan and perception ninjas.
The demise of the Uchiha clan is equivalent to cutting off one of Konoha’s arms. How could this not make the other ninja villages ecstatic? As for the authenticity of this matter, there is no need to doubt it at all. Konoha is not so bored. Every time there is a Ninja World War, the other ninja villages attack Konoha, because the most abundant resources in the entire Ninja World are in the Land of Fire, and they have no resources worth Konoha’s covetousness. Moreover, Konoha suffered heavy losses in the Third Ninja World War and the Nine-Tails Rebellion, and Konoha is not stupid enough to attract other ninja villages to covet itself.
Besides, the other ninja villages have sent a lot of spies to the Land of Fire and Konoha Village, so it is impossible for this matter to be fake.
As a result, the entire ninja world suddenly became uneasy. Although no large-scale conflict had occurred yet, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Except for the Water Kingdom, which had no time to take care of it due to the civil war, the other major ninja villages all began to stir. The Wind Kingdom was okay, after all, it was an ally of Konoha on the surface, so its actions were not very obvious.
The Iwagakure Village did not make too big a move. After all, although Konoha was badly damaged, the prestige of the victor of the three Ninja World Wars was still there. Moreover, although Konoha suffered heavy losses, it was not to the point of being fundamentally damaged. Although the Uchiha clan was destroyed, other ninja clans were still there. Moreover, most of Konoha’s ninjas were civilian ninjas. Those ordinary ninjas were the real backbone of Konoha.
The most obvious action was taken by the Hidden Cloud Village. The expansion and aggressive mentality of this village was very serious. It can be seen from the past three Ninja World Wars that the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning began to increase investment in the Hidden Cloud Village, and the Hidden Cloud Village also began to expand the ninja organization, and began to increase the number of ninja troops on a large scale, manufacture a large number of ninja tools and weapons, and continuously collect various ninjutsu and secrets, starting a large-scale arms race. However, due to the residual power of Konoha, it did not send any ninja troops to the border of the Land of Fire.
Chapter 25: The Three Ghost Ninja Brothers (Old Version)
In the hazy sky of the early morning, there was a misty spring rain, and the raindrops fell on the ground and gathered into countless trickles, flowing quickly on the ground. On an ancient road covered with cherry blossoms, there were countless pink cherry blossom trees growing side by side on both sides of the ancient road, and the green stone steps of the ancient road were also covered with cherry blossoms. The cherry blossoms flowed quickly between the stone-like cracks along the rain on the ground, and the fragrance of flowers mixed with the smell of rain filled the whole mountain.
In the misty drizzle, the sound of footsteps on the bluestone slabs could be heard intermittently. A carriage appeared faintly in the distance in the misty drizzle, and slowly drove along the blue ancient road.
This seems very strange in this ninja world, because the speed of the ninja has actually far surpassed that of a carriage, but this scene also seems very normal, because although ninjas are rampant in this world, after all, the number of ninjas is still a minority compared to the entire world’s population.
Ordinary daimyo or nobles travel by horse-drawn carriages, so carriages are quite common in this world, but what is peculiar is the person driving the carriage.
Sitting at the front of the carriage was a rough middle-aged man with a stubble on his face. He looked ferocious, wore a red shirt, and carried two swords on his back. The most important thing was that he had a white ninja tool bag hanging around his waist. He was obviously dressed like a ninja, but he didn’t have a forehead protector on his forehead. He looked like a wandering ninja.
A ninja driving a carriage is very rare in this world. At this time, a somewhat gloomy voice came from the carriage, “Third brother, hurry up, we don’t have that much time!!!!”
“What the second brother said is true. We have already consumed too much energy dealing with those guard ninjas. What we should do now is not to travel slowly, but to speed up. After all, we have already consumed too much energy dealing with those guard ninjas. Although the speed of the carriage is far slower than that of the ninjas, we can still delay a little time. The second brother and I must speed up the recovery of our energy and chakra!!! That daimyo will definitely hire ninjas to chase us. If he hires ninjas from the five major countries, it will be troublesome!!!” At this time, a voice came from the carriage again.
“Got it! Big Brother, Second Brother.” The middle-aged man with a fierce face responded and then accelerated the speed. At this time, there were two men sitting cross-legged in the carriage. One of them was a little fat, with a face full of flesh, very small eyes, and looked sinister. He was the man who spoke first and was called Second Brother.
The other one was a middle-aged man with an ordinary look. However, from the hideous scar on his face and the occasional flash of brutality in his eyes, it was clear that this man was not as calm as he appeared.
The two men and the muscular man driving the car outside did not look like good people. However, these three men were indeed not good people, but three vicious wandering ninjas who specialized in kidnapping people and were often hired by some daimyo or senior executives to persecute political enemies or important figures of enemy countries. Sometimes they would kill some rebellious ninjas from small ninja villages in exchange for bounties.
All three of them have the strength of a jonin, but although they have the strength of a jonin, they cannot compare with the jonin of the five major countries. However, they are famous in the ninja world for their ruthless methods and experienced style. They are called the Three Ghost Ninja Brothers. The cruelty of their methods makes many people inexplicably frightened.
However, the three of them only wandered between some small countries, and were not strong enough in front of some powerful or even big countries. Therefore, these three people were very smart. They never provoked the ninjas from medium-sized and big countries, and rarely accepted some underground missions issued by those countries. Therefore, the three of them could live safely until now, and their lives were relatively comfortable.
This time, they were hired by the daimyo of a small country called Mountain Country to kidnap the daughter of the daimyo of the rival country, Sakura Country, who was also the princess of Sakura Country.
The Land of Sakura is also a small country. As its name suggests, it is a country covered with cherry blossoms. Beautiful cherry trees are planted everywhere in the country. Moreover, this country is very stable, and its resources and economy are among the best among small countries. Therefore, many countries are eyeing this country.
There are wars between big countries, the scale and number of which are far beyond the reach of small and medium-sized countries, and are called the Ninja World War. There are also wars between small countries, and although they are very different from the so-called Ninja World War, as long as they are wars, they are cruel and many people are sacrificed.
The Land of Sakura also has a ninja village, but the scale of the ninja village is very small, and the quality of the ninjas is also uneven. The fighting power of the ninjas is stronger than that of the five major countries, not to mention the ninja villages of many small countries. This country has a developed economy and abundant resources but does not have the national strength to match them. In this ninja world, it is a crime to possess a treasure.
Because this country has rarely been involved in wars in the past, the daimyo and many high-ranking officials believe that it is unnecessary to develop ninja villages. Developing ninja villages not only requires huge expenses, but ninja itself is a dangerous profession. The powerful force of ninjas is simply not something that a small country like the Land of Sakura can restrain, and it is very likely to disrupt the country’s long-standing stability. Taking this into consideration, the Land of Sakura rarely spends money to develop ninja villages.
The ninja village in the Land of Sakura was established a long time ago when the troubled times ended by imitating other countries. Now this ninja village only plays the role of maintaining national security and stability. It is impossible to use it to wage war against ninjas from other countries. Just like the police and the army in previous lives, there is no comparison at all.
However, as the country’s rich resources have been discovered over the years, especially natural resources such as iron, ore, and wood that can be used to make ninja tools and farm tools, countless businessmen have begun to enter the country. The rich tourism resources created by its beautiful scenery have attracted countless wealthy people. Coupled with the numerous rivers and lakes in the country, and the abundant waterways and fishery resources, the country has begun to become wealthy, and its economy has begun to develop like a rocket, even surpassing many medium-sized countries. How can such a country with rich resources and developed economy but weak military strength not attract the attention of other countries?
There are even many medium-sized countries and some big countries that have begun to pay attention to this country. However, since a war launched by a medium-sized country or above is likely to cause a chain reaction, they have too many concerns, so they have not taken action against this country yet. Wars between small countries are just minor fights in the eyes of those countries. There are so many countries in the world, and there are fights between them almost every day, which cannot affect the overall situation.
In addition to the two men, there was a beautiful girl with her hands tied and her mouth sealed in the corner of the carriage. This girl was the daughter of the Daimyo of Sakura Country, the Princess of Sakura Country, Goto Yurika.
Chapter 26: Instant Kill (Old Version)
In addition to the two men, there was a beautiful girl with her hands tied and her mouth sealed in the corner of the carriage. This girl was none other than the daughter of the Daimyo of Sakura Country, the princess of Sakura Country, Goto Yurika.
This girl has long chestnut hair and a purple hairpin on her forehead that reveals her smooth forehead. Below her forehead are a pair of beautiful lake green eyes. She wears a purple long skirt that reveals her slim figure and a gorgeous white belt around her waist that looks extremely valuable. She looks extremely noble.
Although she was born in a wealthy family and had been living a life of luxury since childhood, the girl looks extremely mature. Even now that she has been kidnapped by three vicious ninjas, her eyes appear extremely calm without a trace of panic, but one can still detect a hint of sadness deep in her eyes.
This was not the first time that Goto Yurika had been kidnapped. She didn’t know when her life became no longer peaceful. Her previous peaceful life gradually drifted away from her. Ninjas came to attack her one after another. Fortunately, the ninjas who came to kidnap her before were repelled by the guards around her. But this time she was not so lucky. The strength of these three people was too strong. Even with many ninja guards around her, they still couldn’t stop these three people. Many of the guards who had a very good relationship with her were killed by these three people.
She knew very well why these three people wanted to kidnap her, because in recent years, due to the rapid development of the Sakura Country, its rich resources and economy have made many neighboring countries eye the Sakura Country covetously. She knew that the military strength of the Sakura Country was very weak. Although the surrounding countries were stronger than the Sakura Country, it would cost a heavy price to completely defeat the Sakura Country. Those countries were also wary of each other. No one wanted to be the praying mantis and let the sparrow catch up, and no one wanted to let others reap the benefits, so the current fragile balance could be maintained.
However, although they could not do it openly, there were many actions in secret, and as the only daughter of the Daimyo of Sakura Country, she naturally became the target of these countries. Everyone knew how much the Daimyo of Sakura Country loved her as his only daughter. Killing her would not change anything except making the Daimyo of Sakura Country angry. But if they kidnapped her and held her hostage, then the Daimyo of Sakura Country would be cautious and would hand over the country’s resources and wealth obediently. This was the goal of those countries. After all, it was unrealistic to completely conquer the Sakura Country with force.
At this time, the speed of the carriage suddenly increased, and one could clearly hear the sound of water splashing on the ground by the horses’ hooves, as well as the clear voices of the men talking.
“Third brother, hurry up! We need to leave this area as soon as possible. Although the enemy’s ninjas are weak, they outnumber us and will be a trouble after all!!” said the eldest brother.
“Brother is right. After all, this is still within the territory of the Land of Sakura. It is better to leave early!! And if the Daimyo of the Land of Sakura hires ninjas from the five major countries, we will be in trouble!” The second brother also nodded in agreement.
In fact, in this world, the five major ninja villages have branch bases in many countries. If people in many countries want to hire ninjas from the five major countries, they can go directly to those branch bases to report the mission. Those branch bases will pass the mission request back to the village, and then the village will send ninjas to these countries to perform the mission.
It is impossible for everyone who wants to hire a ninja to make a special trip to this village. That would be too troublesome and the cost would be very high. Many people who travel far away cannot afford it. Not everyone who hires ninjas from the five major countries is rich.
At this time, Goto Yurika was watching the conversation between the two men silently, her eyes silent, and no one knew what she was thinking.
“What are you looking at!!! You bitch!!”, the elder brother’s face suddenly turned cold when he looked at Goto Yurika, and he spoke coldly.
“Haha, brother, take a closer look and you’ll find that this woman is really pretty. I haven’t seen many women with this kind of temperament in my life. If I didn’t have to hand her over to my employer in exchange for a bounty, I really want to have some fun with her.” The second brother opened his small eyes slightly, and a hint of lust flashed in his cold eyes.
“Hmph!!! Don’t act on your own, this woman can’t make any mistakes!!”, the boss said coldly. “Yes, yes, I understand!!”, the second brother smiled and waved his hand.
But even if the Daimyo of Sakura Country hires ninjas from the five major countries, it is too late now. By then we will have handed this woman over to the employer, and by that time we three brothers will have gone to live happily somewhere!! Hahahaha said the second brother with a big laugh.
“That’s true.” The eldest brother’s ferocious face also smiled. Hearing the conversation between the two men, the girl’s face became even darker. “If I die, I won’t cause any trouble to father, and I won’t be a handle to threaten father.” The girl couldn’t help but think in her heart.
But at this moment, there was a sudden sound of breaking air outside the carriage, and then a scream resounded throughout the entire ancient road, “Ah!!!!”
“What!!! Third Brother!!!” The two people sitting in the carriage suddenly changed their faces, “What’s going on!!!” They suddenly jumped out of the carriage, and saw that the big man who was driving the car before was leaning on the carriage, his eyes were wide open and full of fear. There was a thin red line on his neck, and blood was constantly oozing out of his neck. The blood dripping on the ground mixed with the rain was very dazzling, and a blood-stained kunai was stuck by the door of the carriage.
“How is it possible!!! The third brother was killed in an instant!!” The second brother’s face changed drastically, and he was speechless as he looked at the dead strong man in shock. Even the face of the usually calm and composed eldest brother was full of shock.
“There is no way those trash from the Land of Sakura could catch up so quickly, let alone kill the third brother in an instant. Could they be ninjas from the five major countries!!? Impossible. Among the five major ninja villages, the Hidden Cloud Village, which is closest to the Land of Sakura, is not far from this country, but it is at least two days’ journey away!! It is impossible for them to show up so quickly!! Who on earth could this be!!!?” Although the eldest brother looked shocked, he had already started thinking quickly in his mind.
Chapter 27 None (Old Version)
“Brother!! Look quickly!!!” The second brother seemed to have discovered something and pointed to the front of the ancient road. There seemed to be a person standing on the ancient road covered by drizzle, but due to the rain, it was hazy and not clear.
“It’s indeed a person!!! Be careful!! “, the boss was shocked, and then the two of them tensed up and became alert. The figure shrouded in rain began to move, and slowly walked towards the carriage.
“Tap! Tap!! Tap!! Tap!!!”, the sound of footsteps on the bluestone slabs with rain flowing on them and the sound of splashing water rang clearly in the ears of the two men. Although the sound seemed very ordinary, as if an ordinary person was walking in the rain, and seemed somewhat pleasant to the ears, but the sound of footsteps sounded to them like a heavy hammer hitting their chests hard, and a tremendous pressure suddenly descended upon them.
“What the hell is this!” The second brother opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn’t say it in the end. The figure gradually became clearer in the sight of the two people. They saw the person coming through the thick rain curtain and coming not far in front of them.
The moment they saw the person clearly, their expressions suddenly changed drastically, as if they had seen some ferocious beast. “How is it possible!!! How could it be you!!!!!!” The second brother pointed his finger at the figure in front of him, his body began to tremble, and he shouted in a trembling voice.
The elder brother also stared at the figure in front of him in horror, his legs trembling slightly. He had never expected that this person would appear here! !
Because they had both seen the portrait of this man.
They saw a somewhat strange figure standing not far in front of them, neither tall nor short, and a little thin. He was wearing a short black kimono with a white belt around his waist, a mesh bra on his chest, a ninja tool bag hanging on his back, and black ninja tights. He had a white mask on his face, and there was a purple slant mark on his eyes. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and the corners of his mouth were like a sunken crescent moon, as if he was smiling. He looked extremely strange and mysterious.
Because of the mask, I couldn’t see the man’s face, but just by looking at the strange mask I could tell that the man in front of me was not a good person.
The visitor was indifferent to what the two said and did not explain anything. Instead, he said lightly: “Hand over the daughter of the Daimyo of Sakura Country to me, and I can let you leave alive.”
Upon hearing this, the two men’s faces changed and they were extremely angry. After this man killed their brother, he actually ignored them. What was even more hateful was that from the tone of his voice, it seemed like he was doing this for their own good.
After taking a deep breath, the eldest brother calmed down first and said with a sneer: “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I didn’t expect to meet the legendary Wu here. But we three brothers don’t have any grudge against you, so why did you stop us here and even kill our brothers?”
“Oh? Isn’t it strange for you to ask such a question? Then why did you kidnap the daughter of the Daimyo of Sakura Country?” the mysterious man called Wu said lightly.
“I see!! This guy was indeed hired by someone, but who is it? Could it be the Daimyo of Sakura Country!!!?” the boss guessed secretly in his heart.
“Sir, let’s not talk about your purpose first! But it’s a bit unreasonable for you to kill our brothers directly!!!” the second brother said coldly, with a hint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes.
“Haha, do you need a reason to kill someone for a living? And isn’t this what you do often?” Wu smiled faintly.
“Damn it!!! This guy simply looks down on us!” The boss gritted his teeth in his heart, and took a few steps back to block the carriage behind him. At the same time, the other man also gritted his teeth and stepped back slightly to block the carriage in front of him to form a horn with the boss.
“I didn’t expect that people like you actually have the so-called brotherhood. It’s really touching. But unfortunately, you made the wrong choice. I have no choice but to send you down to accompany your brothers.” Wu said lightly.
“Brother, what should we do!!! If our opponent is this guy, we will be in danger today!!”, the second brother asked the eldest brother next to him with a grim expression.
“Legend has it that this Wu is a bounty ninja who has only become famous in the underground world in recent years. Although he has only been in the industry for a few years, he has already completed countless difficult tasks with a 100% chance of completing the tasks. It is rumored that his strength is extremely terrifying, but rumors are just rumors after all. There is no doubt that his strength must be very strong, but it is impossible that he is too strong. After all, he is not a ninja from the five major countries. Is he stronger than the elite ninjas from the five major countries? I don’t think we are his match in a one-on-one fight, but we may be able to defeat him if the two of us join forces!!” the boss said in a deep voice.
Indeed, in general, compared with ninjas of the same level, ninjas from the five major countries are much stronger than wandering ninjas. After all, the foundation is too different. Ninjas from the five major countries have been systematically trained since childhood and exposed to ninja knowledge. The most important thing is that the five major ninja villages have a variety of ninjutsu or secret techniques or even forbidden techniques. As long as the ninjas have made great contributions, they can systematically learn these powerful ninjutsu to increase their own strength and the strength of the village. For example, the seal book of Konoha. The endless stream of geniuses in the five major ninja villages is also due to this reason. Of course, except for the rebellious ninjas.
The second brother nodded immediately after hearing what the eldest brother said. Indeed, no matter how strong a bounty hunter who is not a ninja from the five major countries is, how strong can he be? It’s just that the man in front of them has a bigger reputation. However, they are not afraid of him.
“Attack!!!” A cold light flashed in the eldest brother’s eyes. He drew out the sword from his waist like lightning and rushed towards Wu on the opposite side. The second brother’s eyes also flashed a trace of ferocity, and several shurikens shot out from his hands.
The shuriken was faster, surpassing the eldest brother’s body in an instant, and shot towards Wu’s body. Wu didn’t know when a kunai appeared in his hand, “Ding!!!” Sparks flew everywhere, and several shurikens were directly bounced off by Wu’s useless kunai.
At this moment, a cold light pierced Wu’s neck like lightning from an extremely tricky angle.
Explain Reader Questions (Old Version)
I just read the book reviews today and saw some readers saying that the protagonist will be killed if he doesn’t know the plot, or that the protagonist doesn’t know what will happen if he doesn’t know the plot. In fact, I think this question is meaningless. The reason for setting it this way is just to make the story look more suspenseful. If the protagonist knows the subsequent plot, then many readers can probably guess what the protagonist will do. Many fan fictions are also set up this way, and the plots are mostly very similar. Just follow the plot and then take advantage. I feel that it is meaningless. Besides, it doesn’t matter if the protagonist doesn’t know the plot. It’s enough for the author to know the plot. What the protagonist does is controlled by me, isn’t it? Another question is that since this world is different from the comic world, why does the protagonist know that Haku will be taken in by Zabuza? In fact, this question is very simple. The reason why I said that this world is different from the comics is just to weaken the halo of the protagonist of the original work. After all, the protagonists of the original work are Naruto and Sasuke, and the plot of the original work basically revolves around these two people. The reason why this book says this is just to weaken the influence of the original work. After all, the protagonist is Miao, so it is impossible for the plot to revolve around these two people, and it is impossible for everything to develop in a direction that is beneficial to them. So I just want to give people the impression that the protagonist of this book is not Naruto and Sasuke, and the plot of this book still roughly follows the original work, that is to say, what should happen is likely to happen, and what will not happen may also happen. It’s that simple.
Chapter 28: The Horror of Nothingness (Old Version)
A cold blade light pierced Wu’s neck like lightning from an extremely tricky angle. The knife was clean and neat, flowing like water, without any unnecessary movements. It was obvious that this boss had the real skills as a senior ninja, and his swordsmanship was obviously honed in battle.
“The person behind is using shuriken feint attack to cover the person in front? What a good plan.” Wu said lightly. Although Wu’s expression could not be seen due to the mask, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth under the mask.
Faced with this swift sword, Wu seemed unable to react, “Puff!!!”, the cold sword flashed across Wu’s neck, and blood immediately spurted out from Wu’s neck.
“Did it succeed!?” Seeing this scene, the second brother was stunned for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. However, the eldest brother, who was deep-minded, was a little bit unbelievable. The legendary Wu, who was unfathomable in strength, was killed so easily. It felt a little unreal, so he remained cautious in his heart and did not relax his body at all.
The early morning rain was still falling, mixing with the blood and cherry blossoms on the ground and slowly flowing away. Wu’s body was covered by the rain and cherry blossoms, as if he was really dead.
The eldest brother heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that there was nothing unusual about the dead Wu Yi, but then he thought: “It feels a little weird. Since he is so famous, he shouldn’t be so weak? And his purpose is…” Then he seemed to suddenly remember something, his expression changed, and he turned around and yelled: “Second brother, watch out behind you!!!”
When the second brother heard the eldest brother’s words, his chubby face suddenly changed, “Bang!!!!”, with a loud bang, the carriage behind him exploded instantly, and a black shadow jumped out of the carriage instantly, and landed not far behind the carriage, only to appear in the sight of the two men intact, and the daughter of the Daimyo of Sakura Country also appeared beside him intact.
“Damn it!!! We’ve been fooled!!!” The two men looked extremely ugly. They saw that the corpse that was originally lying motionless on the ground slowly disappeared like air, and the blood that was originally spilled on the ground also slowly disappeared in front of them, as if nothing had happened before.
“Illusion!!! When!!!?” The eldest brother’s expression suddenly changed, and the second brother’s expression became extremely ugly, with cold sweat slowly oozing out of his forehead.
They had no idea when they fell into the illusion, and they didn’t see Wu forming any hand seals at all. It was completely invisible to them. This kind of enemy was too dangerous. It was not until this incident that they truly realized how terrifying Wu was.
He opened the white seal on the girl’s mouth, used a kunai to cut the rope that tied the girl’s hands, and said lightly: “You are free.”
Goto Yurika was also surprised at this time. She was just considering finding an opportunity to commit suicide to prevent her father from being caught by the enemy, but suddenly she was rescued. The change was too fast.
“You, were you invited by father?” Goto Yurika asked with some doubt. The person who could rescue her so quickly must be very powerful. However, it was less than a day since she was kidnapped. Where could her father invite such a powerful ninja to rescue her? Even the ninjas from the five major ninja villages would not come so quickly.
“Yes, I was hired by your father, but I am not a ninja from the five major ninja villages. I am just a bounty ninja.” Wu seemed to see through Goto Yurika’s doubts and spoke lightly.
“Really?” Goto Yurika heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that her father had invited them. It meant that her danger was temporarily lifted and she no longer had to be held hostage to threaten her father.
“What should we do now? Big brother”, the second brother swallowed the saliva in his mouth, looked at Wu with some fear and madness in his eyes and said, “Damn it!!!”, thick beads of sweat oozing from the eldest brother’s forehead. At this time, Wu did not exude any powerful aura, but such a calm look brought them even more terrifying and heavy pressure.
“Want to run away? Where is your toughness just now? Don’t you want to kill me to avenge your brother? Come here.” Wu laughed softly, and a hint of mockery flashed in the scarlet pupils in the slits of the eyes above the white mask.
“Stop looking down on others!!!!!!”, the second in command couldn’t stand this terrifying pressure any more, he roared with a ferocious look on his face, suddenly pulled out a sword from his back and rushed towards Wu.
Don t be impulsive!!! The eldest brother s face suddenly changed and he shouted loudly, but it was too late. The second brother seemed not to hear the eldest brother s voice and the ninja sword in his hand slashed towards Wu Yidao fiercely.
Goto Yurika looked at the ferocious fat man rushing over with fear, and tightly grasped the sleeve of Wu’s kimono. “Useless work!” Wu smiled faintly, and seemed not to care about the chopped ninja sword.
“Puff!!!!” Blood spurted, and a blue lightsaber had pierced the fat man’s neck at some point, and the sword that was swung down also stopped in the air.
“This, this is…!!!!” The boss looked at Wu’s left palm in horror, and saw a blue chakra ball slowly rotating in Wu’s palm, and a slender sword formed by chakra extended from the blue ball, which directly pierced the second brother’s neck.
The madness in the fat man’s eyes slowly dissipated at this moment, and was replaced by incomparable fear and unwillingness. He kept whimpering in his mouth, but no sound came out.
“The throat has been destroyed, of course I can’t speak.” Wu smiled faintly, the blue sword slowly dissipated, and the fat man slowly fell down while covering his throat, his eyes gradually becoming unfocused.
Chapter 29 Mask (Old Version)
“Second brother!!!!” The eldest brother standing at the back had a dazed look on his face. Although the three of them were cruel and had done many bad things, the relationship between them was very good. But now, not only the third brother, but also the second brother died tragically in front of him.
“Damn it!! It’s all your fault!!! It’s all your fault!!!!” The boss roared madly, a powerful chakra burst out of his body, and his hands tightly grasped the ninja sword.
“Huh?” Wu looked at the boss who suddenly exploded in surprise. He didn’t expect that this ninja was quite strong. “Ah!!!!” The boss roared, completely abandoning the ninja’s fighting style, and rushed towards Wu as fast as lightning.
“Ah!!!” Goto Yurika was frightened by the boss’s crazy and ferocious expression and couldn’t help but scream.
“You stand back!!!” Wu said lightly, and then his body suddenly rushed towards the boss. The two of them were extremely fast and their bodies were close to each other in an instant.
“Die!!!!” The boss completely gave up on defense, with Wu in front of him the only thing in his eyes. The sword in his hand, carrying all his anger and hatred, swung fiercely towards Wu.
Chakra instantly condensed on the palm of his left hand, and a small blue ball suddenly appeared in his hand. The powerful tearing force instantly emptied the surrounding air.
At this moment, under Wu’s mask, the originally dark pupils had turned scarlet, and three black magatama were rapidly rotating around the black dots. It was the three-magatama Sharingan. Although the boss’s sword was very fast, Wu could still see the trajectory of the sword clearly. However, as if he felt the strong hatred and resentment contained in the boss’s sword, Wu’s body trembled violently.
A flash of bright knife light slashed towards Wu at an extremely fast speed, but Wu was even faster. His body and head suddenly turned, and the knife light passed by his body.
His left hand was not slow at all, holding the blue chakra ball and pushing it out fiercely.
“Bang!!!!” The blue ball suddenly imprinted on the boss’ chest. His body was blown away by the huge force. The powerful tearing force made his body spin rapidly and hit a huge cherry tree beside the road directly.
“Bang!!!” With a loud noise, and as countless cherry blossoms fell, the boss’s eyes were full of resentment and anger, and then his eyes gradually became blurred, and his eyes slowly closed, and he gradually lost his breath.
The blue ball slowly dissipated in Wu’s hand. Wu slowly retracted his hand and said lightly: “Although the gap in strength cannot be made up, you have done a good job.”
As soon as the words fell, “Crack!”, several cracks suddenly appeared on the right part of Wu’s white mask, and then it shattered violently, and the white fragments mixed with rain fell to the ground.
“It’s so fast! Hatred is indeed the catalyst for enhancing strength. Although his strength is good, common sense says that the knife can’t hurt me at all. But because of the strong hatred, the knife instantly accelerated when it was about to chop down, completely surpassing his own speed, hehe.” Wu said lightly, reaching out and touching his right cheek.
At this time, Goto Yurika’s hair was completely wet by the rain, but she didn’t notice it at all. She just covered her mouth and stared at Wu blankly.
Although the battle just now seemed long, it actually only lasted for a moment. She was just an ordinary person and did not see the whole process at all. What made her stunned was the look of Wu.
At this time, half of Wu’s mask had been completely shattered, revealing his handsome profile on the right, fair skin, and long black bangs that were tightly attached to his cheek due to the rain. Three black magatama surrounded a small black dot in a scarlet pupil, which looked extremely mysterious and evil. The moment she saw this eye, Goto Yurika seemed to feel her mind in a trance, and everything in front of her eyes began to become blurry.
“What’s going on?” Goto Yurika shook her head vigorously to dispel the blurry feeling in front of her eyes and opened her eyes. The scene in front of her eyes had returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened just now.
At this time, Wu slowly walked towards Goto Yurika, the scarlet pupils in his eyes instantly turned back to black, and he said lightly: “Let’s go, I will send you back to your father. This is also part of the employment.”
“You, you are so young!!” Goto Yurika said in surprise as she looked at Wu’s right handsome face. When she heard Wu’s voice, she knew that the person in front of her was quite young, but she never thought that Wu would be so young. He looked to be only about fourteen or fifteen years old, about the same age as her, or even younger than her. She originally thought that Wu was twenty years old. Could a fourteen or fifteen year old ninja be so powerful?
“This is not a big deal,” Wu said calmly, brushing past her. “Let’s go.”
Seeing Wu’s handsome face flashing in front of her, she couldn’t help but blush, but she didn’t say anything. She slowly followed behind Wu and quietly looked at his thin yet strong back. The figures of the two slowly disappeared in the hazy rain.
Chapter 30 Recruitment (Old Version)
A black figure was walking slowly in the forest. The sunlight from the sky shone through the dense leaves and formed spots of light on the ground. This person was Wu who had just left the Land of Sakura.
At this time, Wu had taken off his shattered mask, revealing his handsome face. His long black hair faintly covered his right eye, and the long hair at the back of his head was tied with a thin rope.
This person is none other than Miao from that year. Five years have passed unknowingly, and Miao has changed tremendously in these five years. His appearance has changed from a childish child to a handsome young man, and his face has become more mature and weathered.
He has also grown a lot in height. Now he is about 170 cm tall, which is close to the normal height of an adult. Of course, his strength has changed dramatically compared to before.
Thinking of the scene in the residence of the Daimyo of Sakura Country just now, Miao felt helpless. Of course, it was not because of money. The reward given by the Daimyo of Sakura Country was also quite generous, and the reward was delivered to Miao in full. After all, Sakura Country is also a very wealthy country, and this money is nothing to the Daimyo of Sakura Country.
However, after the Daimyo of Sakura Country gave the money to Miao, he made a new request. He hoped that Miao could move into Sakura Country and serve as the guard of Sakura Country’s Princess Goto Yurika. He also hoped that Miao could join the Sakura Country’s Ninja Village to enhance the strength of the Sakura Country’s Ninja Village and serve the Sakura Country. Of course, the reward would be extremely generous.
Now, due to its own development being extremely inconsistent with its military strength, the Daimyo of Sakura Country has finally made a decision through this kidnapping incident to vigorously develop the country’s ninja power. However, since they have just started to develop, they have fallen far behind other countries. It is too late to catch up with other villages, because many surrounding countries are keeping a close eye on Sakura Country, and they will not give Sakura Country time to develop.
If we want to protect the interests of the Kingdom of Sakura and avoid the invasion of war, then improving the national strength to deter other countries is the only way. So what should we do now that we don t have time? There is only one way, that is to recruit mercenaries! ! ! Yes, it means to absorb wandering ninjas in the ninja world to join the Kingdom of Sakura and serve the Kingdom of Sakura. This is the fastest way to enhance the military strength of the country. Although those wandering ninjas are not as strong as those ninjas from big countries, they are still not much worse than those ninjas from small countries. In addition, these wandering ninjas live on the edge of a knife and have a ferocity that ordinary ninjas from small villages do not have.
This is also a good choice for those mercenaries. The reason they wander around in the ninja world is for money and survival. Now they can not only get a considerable amount of compensation, but also find a place to settle down. Why not do it?
As for offending other ninja villages? For them who are living on the edge of a knife, there is nothing to be afraid of. Benefits are the most important thing for them. In the past, when walking in the ninja world, they tolerated the ninjas of other ninja villages just because they were weak and afraid of retaliation. But now after joining the Land of Sakura, they are considered ninjas of the ninja village. At the same time, they are also united with other recruited wandering ninjas. So there is nothing to be afraid of. After all, the gap between the strength of those small ninja villages and the big ninja villages is a world of difference.
This method is very effective and can make up for the lack of military strength of the Sakura Country in the shortest time. Of course, the cost of this method is definitely a huge amount, but what the Sakura Country lacks the least now is money. What they lack is the power and time to protect their country.
As for the issue of loyalty, it can be cultivated slowly. Although the risk is relatively high, it is nothing compared to being conquered by other countries.
As for asking for help from the five major countries, the Sakura Country did not even consider it. In the final analysis, it was still because of distrust. If those small countries were dogs that would bite, then the five major countries were vicious jackals. Spending money to ask for help from the five major countries would very likely lead wolves into the house, which was something that the Daimyo of the Sakura Country could never accept. Anyone who could become one of the five major countries must be a ruthless person.
Thinking of this, Miao smiled slightly, this is indeed the fastest way to form combat power, money makes the devil work, let alone people. Through the narration of the Daimyo of Sakura Country, he already knew that Sakura Country was secretly recruiting wandering ninjas, and when the Daimyo of Sakura Country recruited him, he still declined. However, the Daimyo obviously valued him very much and said to him: “The door of Sakura Country is always open to you.”
Miao knew that the Daimyo of Sakura Country not only valued his strength, but also his potential. A ninja with such strong strength at such a young age was simply not something that an ordinary wandering ninja could possess. According to Goto Yurika, he didn’t spend much effort to easily deal with the three senior ninjas. This kind of strength is already a genius among geniuses. The Daimyo of Sakura Country may not know much about ninjas, but he still knew the deterrent power of senior ninjas. For this reason, the Daimyo of Sakura Country was particularly fond of him.
And when he left, Goto Yurika’s slightly red cheeks and reluctant eyes made him feel helpless.
However, Miao did not rule out the possibility of joining the Sakura Country. In the future, he might need a place to stay because his enemy is Konoha. It would be difficult for him to cause a devastating blow to Konoha alone, so he would need a force to assist him.
While walking, he was thinking about some problems in the future. In his future plan, there was one thing he had to do, which was to return to the Land of Water to seek revenge on the Fourth Mizukage. Although his father died because of the serious injury caused by the forced use of the Mangekyo Sharingan, it was all caused by the Fourth Mizukage. Because the Fourth Mizukage was likely to have been manipulated, he did not intend to take revenge on the Hidden Mist Village, but the culprit, the Fourth Mizukage, must die! !
At this moment, Miao’s footsteps suddenly stopped, his eyes instantly became extremely cold, and he said lightly: “There are actually people who dare to take advantage of me, they really don’t know how to live or die!!!”
As soon as the words fell, the sound of “Swish!! Swish!! Swish!!!” broke through the air and suddenly resounded through the woods. More than a dozen black shadows passed through the woods and surrounded Miao.
Chapter 31: Siege (Old Version)
“How dare you set your sights on me? You really don’t know how to live or die!!!” Miao’s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he said coldly,
As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen black shadows crisscrossed in the woods, and a few of them flashed and appeared around Miao, surrounding him.
I saw a dozen people wearing black ninja combat uniforms, with black cloth covering their faces from the eyes down, holding various weapons in their hands, including swords, sickles, kunai, etc. It was obvious that they were a professional ninja mercenary group.
The eyes of each of these people were extremely cold, and the cold murderous intent in their eyes
“Well, it’s exactly the same as in the intelligence. Although he’s not wearing a mask, his clothes are completely consistent. It should be him!!!”, a masked ninja in the lead said coldly to Miao who was surrounded by them.
“Yes!! That’s right!~!” Another ninja next to him nodded and looked at Miao in the field as if he was looking at a lamb to be slaughtered.
A sneer appeared on Miao’s lips, and he said lightly: “I don’t have any grudge against you, what do you mean?”
“Haha, you indeed have no grudge against us, but someone wants your life!! Don’t blame us, you can only blame yourself for offending someone you shouldn’t have offended!!!”, sneered the leading ninja.
“Really? It seems you haven’t figured out the situation yet, and you don’t seem to know me very well.” Miao sneered, “With your strength, if you rashly attack an enemy you don’t know at all, it may cost lives, especially when you stand in front of me so openly without even doing the basic hiding and ambush.”
“Haha, who do you think you are? Although you are very famous in the underworld, do you think you can deal with so many of us by yourself? You are just a little kid.” Another ninja looked at Miao with a sneer, his cold eyes full of disdain.
Indeed, in the past few years, Miao has been traveling in the ninja world as Wu, carrying out assassination or intelligence gathering missions. Although his success rate is 100%, it only shows that this ninja is very proficient in underground activities such as assassination. His frontal combat capability may not be very strong. Just like the Anbu of each ninja village, although they are proficient in assassination and intelligence gathering, most of their frontal combat capabilities are not as good as the regular senior ninjas in the village. However, those Anbu are the most suitable for the profession of ninja. Ninja is a person who can hide in the dark, endure and make decisions at critical moments.
Miao agreed with this statement very much, so this was the reason why he covered his face, not because he was afraid of being hunted. Although the Anbu was the most suitable for the identity of a ninja, its role could only be to maintain the security and stability of the village and the country, while frontal combat still had to rely on regular ninjas.
A kid like Uzumaki Naruto who knows nothing is a joke in Miao’s eyes. If it weren’t for his protagonist halo, he would have died countless times. Miao doesn’t know what he will become later, but just watching the first part gives people the impression that he is ignorant of the world, a drag and a troublemaker. However, Miao also admires his spirit of not giving up, which is rare among ninjas. After all, for a ninja, there is nothing shameful in running away if you can’t win.
“Really? Then you can go to hell.” Miao smiled faintly, and just as he finished speaking, Miao’s body disappeared from the spot. “What!!!” The ninja who just spoke suddenly shrank his pupils, “Good, so fast!!!”
“Bang!!!!” The ninja was kicked in the abdomen by Miao and flew backwards, hit a tree hard and then slid to the ground. His whole body twitched and he couldn’t stand up at all. One can imagine how powerful Miao’s kick was.
“Damn it!! You guy!!!” The leading ninja was immediately shocked and angry. Even with his strength, he only saw a glimpse of an afterimage, and then one of his own men was knocked down in an instant. This swift and ghostly instantaneous technique was completely beyond his expectations.
“Go!!!” With a roar, the ninja attacked and the other dozen people drew their weapons and rushed towards Miao. Miao smiled coldly at this time, and his dark pupils began to change instantly. The scarlet three-magatama Sharingan instantly appeared in his eyes, and the three black magatama slowly rotated around the black spot, appearing extremely mysterious.
The leading ninja naturally also saw Miao’s change, his expression suddenly changed, “That’s… the Sharingan!!! You are from the Uchiha clan!!!”
“What does it matter? You’re going to die anyway.” Miao sneered and glared with his Sharingan. Several ninjas were immediately confused by the scene in front of them and their eyes became dull in an instant.
“No!!! It’s an illusion of the Sharingan!!! Don’t look into his eyes!!!”, the leading ninja shouted in shock, but it was too late, Miao appeared in front of the ninjas in an instant.
“Puff!!!!” Blood splattered. The throats of those ninjas had been cut directly. The scarlet blood slowly dripped down the kunai in Miao’s hand. Miao used a flash technique and appeared directly on another tree. After opening the Sharingan, Miao’s speed became even faster.
Three corpses fell from the sky with a lot of blood and hit the ground, splashing a lot of smoke and dust. “Damn it!!!!” The masked ninja was furious and roared: “Attack him with ninjutsu!!!”
As soon as the words fell, several ninjas began to form hand seals, “Wind Style – Big Breakthrough!!!”, “Earth Style – Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!!!”, “Fire Style – Big Fireball Technique!!!”, and several powerful ninjutsu were instantly blasted towards Miao.
“This kind of ninjutsu is useless to me.” Miao sneered and was about to form a seal, but then he glanced back suddenly. A slight sound of breaking through the air was heard behind Miao. The ninja leader had appeared behind Miao, and the big sword in his hand was accompanied by extremely sharp wind-attribute chakra, forming a huge chakra machete.
“Go to hell!!!” the ninja roared, and chopped the back of Miao’s neck with the chakra sword in his hand! !
Chapter 32: Susanoo (Old Version)
“Go to hell!!!!!” the ninja roared, and slashed at the back of Miao’s neck with the chakra sword in his hand.
The back of the neck is the most vulnerable part of the human body. It is also a blind spot in human vision and the most difficult part of the human body to defend. If it is hit, it can be said that the opponent is definitely dead. This also shows how experienced and ruthless the opponent is.
“We succeeded!!!!” The rest of the ninjas were immediately delighted. At such a close distance, even if Miao was very fast, he couldn’t dodge it, unless it was space-time ninjutsu. They often used this trick when assassinating targets. The rest of the people would attract the target’s attention, while the leading ninja would attack the back of the enemy’s neck from behind. You have to know that his lurking skills would be difficult for even a senior ninja to detect in the fastest time.
“What a powerful stealth technique! You didn’t notice it until it was so close to me.” Miao was also slightly surprised. Although his Sharingan had extremely strong dynamic vision, it was not the Byakugan after all. It could not have a 360-degree all-round perspective. For example, it could not see the blind spot at the back. It still depended on his own vigilance and reaction level.
In this situation, if Miao used the body-flash technique with all his strength, he could still dodge it, but he would probably be scratched because the distance was too close and Miao’s body-flash technique was far from the level of the Fourth Hokage.
Although it was difficult to dodge, Miao had no intention of dodging at all. At this moment, the three black magatama in Miao’s Sharingan were spinning rapidly, quickly merging with the black dot in the middle and becoming one. A strange shuriken pattern instantly appeared in Miao’s eyes.
“Mangekyo Sharingan!!”.
“Ding!!!”, sparks flew, “What!!!”, the ninja leader looked at Miao in horror. At this time, a piece of white bone had appeared around Miao’s body, which was similar to the human sternum. Black energy like flames was burning on the white sternum.
His huge chakra machete, which was formed by wind chakra, only produced some sparks when it chopped on the bone, and there was no trace of damage to the bone. “What is this!!!!” The ninja looked at the bone that surrounded Miao in the center with a shocked expression.
“Hmph!!!” Miao sneered, his Mangekyo Sharingan in his eyes suddenly opened wide, and the destructive power suddenly erupted from Miao’s body. The terrifying black power like fire suddenly rose into the sky.
White bones quickly emerged from the black flame energy from bottom to top, and huge white human bones burning with black energy appeared instantly.
The huge human-shaped bone has a sharp barb rising into the sky on the top of its head, and a spike also extends from the chin of the skull. The arms fork from the elbows to form two arms, for a total of four limbs.
“What, what is this thing!!!” The surrounding ninjas were suddenly shocked and looked at the giant’s bones in horror. They had never seen this type of ninjutsu. The terrifying oppressive force and the evil and cold chakra made their feet seem difficult to move and their thighs began to tremble.
“Susanoo!!!!” Miao roared, and countless lines suddenly extended from the white giant’s bones, completely wrapping around the sternum, arm bones, and head, forming a perfect layer of skin to wrap the bones. The originally dim eyes suddenly emitted two dazzling golden rays of light, and two sharp teeth grew at the corners of the mouth. A similar face also grew on the back of the head, forming a perfect giant with two faces and four arms, with black energy flames burning on his body. He looked extremely hideous, like a demon walking out of hell.
This is exactly the second stage of Susanoo that Hayato once used, which is the growth stage of Susanoo.
“ROAR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Susanoo roared towards the sky, and powerful force burst out in an instant. Many ninjas, including the ninja leader behind him, were instantly blown away by this terrifying force.
Countless trees around were uprooted by this terrible air wave, and the evil and cold chakra filled the forest, making people shudder.
“Monster, monster!!!!” Many ninjas looked at the huge demon-like Susanoo in horror. “Go to hell!” Miao sneered, “BOOM!!!!!!!” Countless mud flew, and several ninjas were blown away by Susanoo’s punch without any reaction, and several trees were broken, and the breath slowly dissipated.
“What a fast speed!!!” Many ninjas were suddenly shocked and then retreated quickly, because they were very close to Susanoo at this time. After all, they had surrounded Miao in the middle and had already made up their minds to defeat him, and did not expect such a change to happen.
Susanoo threw out another lightning-fast punch, “Bang!!!!” With a loud bang, a big hole suddenly formed on the ground, and several ninjas who had no time to retreat were smashed into meat paste by the punch.
“Asshole!!!” The ninja leader who was blown away by Susanoo was shocked when he saw this scene and shouted, “Retreat quickly!! Use ninjutsu to attack the giant!!!!”
When many ninjas heard this, they hurriedly began to form hand seals, “Fire Style – Great Fireball Technique!!!!”, “Earth Style – Stab!!!”, “Wind Style – Big Breakthrough!!!”, seven or eight powerful ninjutsu directly bombarded Susanoo.
“Bang!!!!” A huge explosion sounded throughout the forest, flames shot up into the sky, and when the smoke cleared, Susanoo’s huge body appeared in front of many ninjas unharmed.
“How is it possible!! The defense is so terrifying!! What on earth is this!!”, the ninja leader was shocked. Miao smiled coldly, and the black energy condensed on Susanoo’s hands, condensing into two short-handled trident blades, which were extremely similar to the special kunai of the Flying Thunder God Technique.
“Don’t even think about running away!” Miao sneered, his Mangekyo Sharingan emitting a strange red glow. Susanoo swung his arms violently at an extremely fast speed, “Bang!!!!” Several ninjas were cut in half before they could dodge, and blood spurted out.
Chapter 33 Conclusion (Old Version)
The other arm also swung out instantly, and several more ninjas’ bodies were directly pierced by the sharp trident blade, dying beyond death.
Miao slowly turned around and looked behind. At this time, all the other ninjas were dead, leaving only the ninja leader. However, at this time, the ninja leader had already moved away from Miao and was quickly running towards the other side of the forest.
“Want to escape?” Miao said lightly. At this moment, the ninja leader no longer had the calmness and complacency he had just had. The expression on his face was completely replaced by fear.
Run!! Run!! You must run away from here!!! , the ninja s face was filled with fear, he had been frightened by Susanoo, he didn t even dare to think about taking off Miao s head, he just wanted to run away from here as quickly as possible!!!
I saw a huge short-handled trident condensed from black energy flying towards the ninja as fast as lightning. The ninja leader’s face suddenly changed drastically, and he looked even more terrified. He sped up frantically, but no matter how fast he went, he could not be faster than the trident.
“Puff!!!!” His body was directly pierced by the trident. The huge force carried his body to continue flying forward. It was unknown how far he flew or how many trees he destroyed. Finally, he was nailed hard on an extremely thick and huge tree. His body twitched a few times and then stopped moving. It was obvious that he was deader than dead.
“I said, none of you can escape,” Miao said coldly.
At this time, except for the ninja who was kicked in the abdomen by Miao at the beginning, the rest of the ninjas were all dead. That ninja also had several ribs broken due to the huge force and could not stand up for a while.
Susanoo’s skin turned into countless energies and dissipated between heaven and earth. The white human-shaped bones also slowly sank into the black energy flames and disappeared.
“Tap!!! Tap!! Tap!,” Miao’s footsteps sounded, and he slowly walked towards the ninja who could not stand up temporarily. The ninja was trembling all over at this time, and looked at Miao with fear on his face, “No!! Don’t come over!!!”
He stretched out his right hand like lightning and grabbed the ninja’s neck and lifted him up to look into his eyes. His right eye, which had returned to a normal three-magatama Sharingan, was closed, and then slowly opened, “Hmm!!”, the ninja trembled all over, and then his eyes became dull, and he began to mutter to himself: “Yes, the Daimyo of the Mountain Country hired us to get rid of you! Anyone we meet will be killed without mercy.”
“Hmph!!!” Miao snorted coldly, and his left hand had grasped a kunai in lightning speed and wiped it across the ninja’s neck, blood splattering.
“You!!!” The ninja suddenly woke up because of the severe pain in his throat. His eyes were filled with fear and unwillingness, and then his pupils began to dilate.
After throwing away the body of the ninja, Miao half-knelt on the ground, covered his eyes with his right hand, and said with a gasp: “The side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan are still so strong. I just used Susanoo for a while, and not only my eyes, but even the cells in my body are aching. It’s indeed the power of the curse!”
Miao is fourteen years old this year, and it has been five years since he opened the Mangekyo Sharingan. However, due to the powerful side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Miao does not use it very often. But even so, Miao’s eyesight has begun to decline. His vision often becomes blurred or hallucinations appear, and he can’t see things as clearly as before.
In addition to the powerful eye techniques contained in the eyes, the power of the eyes after activating the Mangekyo Sharingan far exceeds that of the three-magatama Sharingan. Whether it is the insight eye, the hypnotic eye, or the copying ability of ninjutsu and taijutsu, they are all far superior to the three-magatama. So when Miao first started using the Mangekyo Sharingan, he felt very good. It was much stronger than the ordinary Sharingan, but as the number of uses increases, this side effect will gradually appear.
Not every Uchiha clan member who possesses the Three-magatama Sharingan can open the Mangekyo Sharingan after negative stimulation. Only when the talent, bloodline, psychology and other factors are combined to a level consistent with the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan can they open their eyes.
Compared to the huge population of the Uchiha clan, there are only a few people in the Uchiha clan who have opened the Sharingan, and even fewer who have reached the level of three magatama, but there are still more than twenty. The fact that only Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui opened the Mangekyo Sharingan speaks volumes.
Moreover, in the long history of the Uchiha clan, there are only a handful of people who have opened the Mangekyo Sharingan. If every member of the Uchiha clan with three magatama could open the Mangekyo Sharingan, then the Uchiha clan would have dominated Konoha long ago, and would not have been exterminated by Uchiha Itachi alone. The conditions for the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan are even more harsh. In addition to blood relatives and two pairs of Mangekyo Sharingan, the fusion of pupil power also requires a certain probability and risk, and there is a risk of fusion failure. Once the fusion fails, the pupil power of the eyes will be greatly damaged and destroyed, and there is almost no chance of fusion again. This is not without precedent. His father told him that there were also people in the Uchiha clan who wanted to emulate Uchiha Madara, but they all failed without exception. It can be seen that the risk is still extremely huge.
Although he got his father’s Mangekyo Sharingan, Miao has not made up his mind to transplant it. On the one hand, there is the risk of fusion failure. On the other hand, these are his father’s eyes and also his father’s legacy. He can’t make up his mind.
After resting beside the big tree for a while, Miao stood up slowly with a sneer on his face, “Hmph!!! Mountain Country, it seems that the Daimyo of Sakura Country owes me a favor again.”
A few days later, in the mansion of the Daimyo of Yama Country, the head of the Daimyo of Yama Country was hung on the beam of the house by unknown person. It was discovered by his servants in the morning. The whole capital of Yama Country was shocked. Several sons of the Daimyo of Yama Country immediately tore off their hypocritical masks and began to fight for power openly. The whole Yama Country was in chaos.
Chapter 34 Escort Mission (Old Version)
A black figure quickly moved through the forest. He was wearing a short black kimono and had a strange white mask on his face that looked like a smile. It was Wu, or Miao.
Today he accepted another mission in the underground bounty house, which was an escort mission, a mission to escort a merchant group to the Land of Lightning. The mission reward was quite good, but it was also dangerous. In this chaotic world, if a merchant group wanted to safely reach one country from another, then hiring ninjas was essential, otherwise the final outcome would be to lose both money and people. After all, in addition to robbers and bandits, they also had to guard against a lot of wandering ninjas, after all, many wandering ninjas were actually robbers themselves.
Miao was now heading to a small town on the border of the Fire Country, and the caravan was resting in this town. After half a day, Miao finally arrived at this town, which was a prosperous town. Because it was a border area, commercial trade was very developed. Many goods from other countries were shipped into the Fire Country from here, and the goods of the Fire Country were also shipped to foreign countries from these border towns, which was considered a transit station.
There are all kinds of shops in the town, including restaurants, clubs, and casinos. Many wandering ninja warriors or businessmen come and go here, and there are even many ninjas from other countries. After all, many caravans or nobles come from other countries, so it is normal to hire ninjas from other countries and send them here. Of course, there are also many Konoha ninjas stationed here to prevent ninjas from other countries from causing trouble. Ninjas from other countries who enter here in the name of performing missions must submit entry procedures and be strictly confirmed.
The screening or surveillance is not very strict. After all, there are many ways to sneak into the Land of Fire. Those uninhabited mountains or trails are the best ways, and ninjas from other countries will not do such obvious things.
Of course, there is no need for the Wandering Ninjas, because they do not belong to any country’s regular ninja system, so there are no so-called entry procedures. Of course, there are already many Wandering Ninjas in the Fire Country, so it doesn’t matter whether they are checked or not, so Konoha just turns a blind eye, as long as they don’t do anything that harms the Fire Country.
It was already noon when Miao arrived here. When he entered the town, Miao clearly felt several eyes looking at him in the dark, and then moved away. Miao knew that this was to confirm whether he was a ninja from another country. If he was a regular ninja from another country, a Konoha ninja would come forward and ask him to submit entry procedures.
It was already noon and the gathering time was in the afternoon, so Miao first went to a restaurant, asked for a private room, ordered a sumptuous meal, and asked for a pot of sake, and ate and drank.
Before he knew it, the sun was moving towards the west and it was already afternoon. Miao also set off for the previously agreed gathering place for the caravan.
At this time, Miao had arrived at the place where the caravan was resting, which was a large hotel. The caravan was already waiting at the door of the hotel. Five or six horse-drawn carriages loaded with goods were parked neatly at the door of the hotel. Next to the carriages stood an elegant-looking middle-aged man and several of his guards, as well as several Konoha ninjas.
Two jonin and three chuunin, these Konoha ninjas were hired by this businessman from Konoha Village. It seems that this businessman not only hired Wu, but also Konoha ninjas.
In fact, it is very normal to hire both regular ninjas from large ninja villages and bounty ninjas at the same time. Because of the price issue, the cost of hiring ninjas from ninja villages for the same level of tasks is much higher than that of bounty ninjas, especially for large ninja villages. If you still feel uneasy after hiring ninjas from large villages, but are reluctant to spend a lot of money to continue hiring ninjas from ninja villages, then bounty ninjas are a good choice, especially bounty ninjas like Wu who have a great reputation and a very high probability of completing tasks. Compared with ninjas from large ninja villages, the cost of hiring such bounty ninjas will be much lower.
Miao had encountered this kind of thing before, and had carried out missions together with other regular ninjas, but he had never carried out a mercenary mission together with ninjas from the five major ninja villages.
The three Chunins were ordinary, just like the average Chunins of Konoha, but Miao knew the two Jonins who were leading them. After all, he had seen them before when watching anime.
One of them was a mature and beautiful woman with long black hair, fair skin, burgundy eyes, and a Konoha forehead protector. She was none other than Konoha’s recently promoted Jonin, Kurenai Yuhi.
The other one was a bit funny, with a shiny watermelon-shaped hairdo, a weird and funny green tights outfit, a green Konoha Jonin vest on his upper body, and a seemingly bright smile on his face. Just by looking at his appearance, you could tell that this ninja was definitely a weirdo. He was Might Guy, the physical ninja of Konoha known as the Blue Beast.
At this time, Miao was also walking slowly over from a distance. He saw a group of Konoha ninjas. His brows under the mask frowned slightly, “Konoha ninjas?”
You have to know that Miao hates the Konoha Ninja Village very much, and he has no good feelings towards the ninjas from the Konoha Village. However, Miao never expected that this time the mercenary mission would be carried out together with the Konoha Ninjas.
Speaking of Konoha, Miao also remembered what his father told him, that there is an ancient stone tablet in the basement of the Nanga Shrine of the Uchiha Clan in Konoha, which is said to contain the words of the ancestors of the Uchiha Clan, and records the origins and secrets of the Sharingan and the Uchiha Clan. Miao himself is also very interested in this stone tablet, and his intuition tells him that the Uchiha Clan has even greater secrets.
“It seems like I have to find some time to go to Konoha.”
“But now is not the time to expose ourselves. There is no need to target Konoha over trivial matters. With Konoha’s strength, it will be insignificant. It will also expose ourselves in vain, which will not be worth the loss.” After calculating everything in his mind in an instant, Miao walked towards the caravan.
Chapter 35: Konoha Ninja (Old Version)
Miao slowly walked towards the place where the caravan was gathering. At this time, everyone noticed Miao walking slowly. “Who is this person…”, a Chunin from Konoha looked at Miao and asked in surprise. He was not worried that this was an enemy attack. After all, this was in the town. Even if they wanted to attack them, they would have to wait until they left the town. No one would do such a stupid thing.
“You must be the Mr. Wu that the rumors have mentioned. My name is Matsumoto Akira, and I’m the head of this caravan.” The elegant middle-aged man walked up to Wu upon seeing him and said politely.
Of course he knew what Wude looked like. The black kimono and the rare strange mask on his face made him look extremely mysterious. It was also his biggest symbol. His reputation of 100% completion rate was well-known in the underground bounty world.
It was for this reason that the businessman specifically hired Wu. Although the bounty was much higher than that of other bounty ninjas, it was also for the sake of safety and to trust his own vision.
“Wu? I seem to have heard of this person.” Yuhi Kurenai said softly as she looked at Wu who was approaching. “Well, this person is a bounty hunter who has been active in the underground bounty agency in recent years. It is said that he has a 100% completion rate and is very famous. Because of him, our Konoha’s employment has also been affected to some extent.” Another Chunin said with a somewhat unpleasant expression.
It is true that people in the same profession are wary of each other. Due to Wu’s extremely high task completion rate and good reputation, and the fact that the cost of bounty ninjas is much lower than that of ninjas from regular villages, many businessmen and even nobles choose to hire Wu instead of ninjas from regular villages. As a result, the business of many ninja villages has been greatly affected, including Konoha.
Therefore, many ninja villages, including the five major ninja villages, know whether there is such a person among the bounty ninjas, but there is no specific information. The name, age, and usual ninjutsu are all blank. Because all the people who fought with Miao were killed by Miao, no information about Miao was leaked.
Therefore, Wu has been secretly listed as a key observation target by all major ninja villages. After all, this guy is simply stealing other people’s jobs.
“Wu? What a name that lacks any youthfulness.” Akai touched his chin and looked at Wu strangely, as if he was very puzzled as to why this guy did not conform to his values. Well, this beast was beyond saving.
Since Wu was wearing a mask, his expression could not be seen clearly. The strange white mask that seemed to be smiling but not smiling gave people an indescribable sense of mystery. Ignoring the gazes of the Konoha ninjas, he slowly walked in front of Matsumoto Akira. A clear voice came from under the mask, “I am Wu, and you are the client of this mission, right?”
“Yes, I am the person in charge of this caravan. A few days ago, I posted a job offer for you at the underground Shangjin Office.” Matsumoto Akira said a little stiffly. After all, the status of ninjas in this world is very high.
“This is the task confirmation form, please confirm it.” Wu said lightly, and at the same time he took out the employment task confirmation form given to Miao by the underground bounty agency from his arms and handed it to Matsumoto Zhang. This confirmation form is also for the person who issued the task to confirm whether the employer is the real person. If someone impersonates him, it will be a huge loss for the underground bounty agency and the employer, and the reputation of the bounty agency will also be greatly affected. Therefore, the execution of the employment task must be confirmed by the employer.
After the task is completed, the employer will sign the confirmation form, which means that the task has been completed, and will then take the confirmation form to the underground bounty office to exchange for the task bounty.
Matsumoto Akira looked at the confirmation form carefully and nodded, indicating that he had confirmed Wu’s identity. He then turned to the Konoha ninjas and guards behind him and said, “Now everyone is here, let’s get ready to set off. I’m sorry to trouble you, ninja masters.”
Everyone responded loudly, and Akai stretched out his hand and raised his thumb, his snow-white teeth emitting a dazzling light, and said loudly: “Don’t worry, Mr. Matsumoto, leave everything to me, the blue beast of Konoha. I will complete everything perfectly no matter what the task is. This is youth!!!”
Seeing Akai’s look, Matsumoto Akira and several guards responded with a dry laugh, but the black lines on the back of their heads and the twitching corners of their eyes showed their inner uneasiness, “Can this guy really be trusted?”
Everyone in Konoha had a helpless expression on their face, and Kurenai even covered her forehead with her hands. It seemed that they were no longer surprised by Kagami’s performance, and all that was left was helplessness.
Miao seemed very calm and didn’t show anything. The strange white mask blocked his face so that his expression could not be seen.
In this way, the team was ready to continue, and Mr. Matsumoto sat tightly in the carriage. After all, he was just an ordinary person.
Two guards were on horseback guarding the carriage that Matsumoto was riding in, while the rest of the guards were guarding the other carriages carrying goods.
The passionate ninja Akai is responsible for leading the charge and walking at the front of the caravan. If the enemy attacks from the front, the first wave will be blocked by Akai.
Yuhi Kurenai and the other three Chunins were divided into two groups to guard both sides of the team, while Miao was at the end of the team, responsible for covering their retreat and guarding against possible attacks from behind.
In this way, everyone guarded the caravan in a diamond shape, and after submitting the exit procedures, the team set off from the small town on the border of Konoha towards the Land of Lightning.
Chapter 36 Akai (Old Version)
The caravan has slowly driven out of the town and is moving slowly along the road towards the Land of Thunder. At this speed, it will take about a month to reach the Land of Thunder.
Both sides of the avenue are lined with tall, towering trees, and the lush forest stretches as far as the eye can see. No matter how many times Miao has seen it, he still can’t help but sigh in his heart that the greening of this world is really well done. This kind of primeval forest is rare in the original world, but it can be seen everywhere in this world, especially in the Fire Kingdom.
I saw Akai at the front of the team jumping around like a monkey. He would stand on a tree branch and look into the distance, and then he would shout on a huge rock by the roadside.
“Haha, what an energetic beast, no wonder he calls himself the blue beast.” Miao, who was walking at the end of the team, couldn’t help but smile in his heart when he saw Akai’s expression.
When Matsumoto Akira and the other guards saw Akai’s appearance, they couldn’t help but wipe the sweat from their foreheads, and looked at Yuhi Kurenai who was walking on the left wing of the team with questioning eyes.
“Don’t mind Mr. Matsumoto. He is like that usually. He is still very reliable at critical moments.” Yuhi Kurenai waved her hand and smiled awkwardly at Matsumoto Akira.
“Haha, is that so?” Matsumoto Akira laughed awkwardly, with a look of disbelief on his face. The other Konoha Chunin also looked extremely embarrassed, as they also knew Kai’s character.
Akai’s behavior also dispelled some of the tension. After all, they had to guard against robbers and even traitors who might launch a sneak attack at any time along the way, so everyone looked tense.
However, those Konoha ninjas kept looking at Miao who was walking at the end, with some unfriendly and disdainful eyes. After all, to the ninjas from these big ninja villages, these bounty ninjas were inferior existences and were not recognized by the public. They looked at the bounty ninjas as if they were aristocrats looking at civilians.
But now this low-level bounty ninja has a tendency to suppress them and is beginning to gain fame in the ninja world. Due to his extremely high mission completion rate, even their village’s hiring business has been greatly affected.
So it was not without reason that they looked at Miao unkindly. Miao certainly noticed the malicious looks of these Konoha ninjas. Having wandered in the ninja world for several years, he certainly knew the meaning behind the looks of Konoha ninjas. However, there was a disdainful smile under the mask, “One day, I, a bounty ninja, will show you the real fear~!!”.
At this time, the team has gradually walked out of the border of the Fire Country and is slowly moving forward on a road in a forest. From here on, everyone knows that the real test will begin here.
Within the Land of Fire, those bandits and rebel ninjas are unlikely and dare not rob the caravan escorted by the Konoha ninjas, but the situation is different outside the Land of Fire.
Occasionally, the sound of birds singing and cicadas chirping could be heard among the woods. No one spoke, especially the Konoha ninjas, who looked around warily. Miao, on the other hand, seemed quite relaxed and casual. With the Sharingan, his insight was beyond the reach of these ninjas. He didn’t know whether there were enemies or not, but he knew that at least the enemies had not appeared yet.
Several days passed slowly like this. The team traveled during the day and rested in the wild at night. The whole team was far away from the Fire Country. Even on the way, Akai was still so energetic. He jumped all day long and kept shouting: “Youth does not allow rest!!!”
Everyone in the caravan went from being shocked and helpless at the beginning to becoming numb to Akai’s strange behavior, and they were no longer surprised by Akai’s behavior.
At this moment, Akai didn’t know what went wrong. He suddenly appeared beside Miao, showed his teeth shining white to Miao, and said with a smile: “Young man, don’t be so gloomy all day. It’s not good to be without a little youthful breath!! You should face the rising sun of youth with a smile like me!!!”
Miao’s face with a white mask slowly turned around and looked at Akai motionlessly. The strange smiling but not smiling facial features on the mask made Akai a little scared. “Any problem, young man?”
Indeed, although Miao lowered his voice deliberately, one could still tell that his voice was very young, without the roughness and magnetism of an adult at all. Therefore, Kai could clearly see that the mysterious ninja in front of him was not an uncle like him, but a young boy.
After a long while, a word slowly came from under the mask, “Idiot!” As soon as the words fell, Akai was instantly petrified, his mouth opened wide, looking very funny.
Miao slowly passed by Akai, ignoring the petrified Akai. “Damn it!! Why are all of them the same as Kakashi!! Why!!!”, tears suddenly appeared in Akai’s eyes, and he roared loudly to the sky, as if he was condemning the unfairness of this world.
Hearing Akai’s voice, Miao secretly laughed in his heart, “Your personality is different from others.”
At this moment, Miao’s body trembled slightly, and his eyes narrowed instantly, “It’s a bit strange!! It’s too quiet around here!! “
At this time, the team was almost out of the forest, but at some point the surrounding forest had become extremely quiet, even the sounds of birds and cicadas had completely disappeared.
Kai, Kurenai Yuhi and several Chunins also discovered the unusualness in their surroundings. This was the experience accumulated from frequently carrying out missions. Generally, it would be difficult for a rookie Genin who had just graduated to notice this situation, but an ordinary Chunin could quickly detect the unusualness, not to mention the Jonin.
Chapter 37 Hunting (Old Version)
The surroundings were too quiet, even the sounds of birds and cicadas had disappeared. The entire forest seemed extremely silent. I don’t know when the dark pupils behind Miao’s mask had turned into three-magatama Sharingan.
The scarlet and deep eyes seemed to be able to break through numerous obstacles and clearly see the enemies hidden among the trees. The blue chakra spots were clearly captured by Miao’s Sharingan. After all, the Sharingan could see the chakra in the enemy’s body. For Miao, the enemies that seemed to be hidden very deeply were actually completely exposed to his sight. After all, the chakra in their bodies made them living targets.
As his body grew, the advantages of the Uzumaki clan’s bloodline gradually emerged. The trend of chakra increase has completely exceeded the chakra increase trend of ordinary ninjas. Although he is only fourteen years old, the amount of chakra in his body has completely surpassed that of a Jonin-level ninja, and is even more than double, which is not inferior to the chakra amount of a Kage-level ninja.
Only then did Miao realize how terrifying the Uzumaki clan’s bloodline was. Not to mention the issue of their long lifespan, the amount of chakra alone had completely surpassed all the ninja clans except the Senju clan, making it a monster.
So now it is extremely easy for Miao to open the Sharingan at any time. Although maintaining the Sharingan consumes a lot of chakra, it is nothing for Miao who has a huge amount of chakra.
But now Miao doesn’t want to expose the Sharingan. Although he is not afraid of Konoha, he doesn’t want to get into trouble now. However, he will go to Konoha sooner or later, and a bold plan has gradually begun to take shape in his mind.
“Keep your formation!!!!” At this time, Kai stopped his funny behavior and shouted to several Chunins with a serious face. “Understood!!!” The three Chunins also looked solemn, and they had taken out kunai in their hands and were ready to guard the team.
Miao also pulled out a kunai from the ninja tool bag at his waist and held it in his hand. The Sharingan behind the mask emitted a scarlet light, and three magatama slowly rotated in his eyeballs.
“One, two, three, four… eleven!!”, Miao counted secretly in his heart as he observed with the Sharingan.
“Judging from the chakra amount, the chakra amount of each point is above that of a Chunin, which doesn’t seem like a shadow clone. That means there are eleven enemies in total. But it does not rule out the possibility that there are enemies hiding farther and more concealed that I haven’t discovered.” He immediately made a judgment in his mind. After all, the Sharingan is not the Byakugan, and its insight is limited to the surroundings.
This is the end of the forest, but we haven’t walked out of the forest yet. The main road has disappeared and there is only a small path ahead. On both sides are not only tall and towering trees, but also dense tall bushes.
Akai’s face was serious, no longer showing his previous funny expression. His muscles were tense, guarding against a sneak attack that could come at any time. Several Chunins also surrounded the cargo container, concentrating and on guard.
Since Yuhi Kurenai is an illusion ninja, she is in the entire team and is responsible for protecting the safety of the person in charge, Matsumoto Akira. She is holding a kunai and standing beside Matsumoto Akira’s carriage with the other guards, keeping watch on the surroundings.
“That Red Jonin, what’s wrong?” At this time, Matsumoto Akira opened the curtain of the carriage, stuck his head out and asked nervously. “There may be enemies hiding around here who want to attack the caravan, but please rest assured that we will protect your goods and lives.” Yuhi Kurenai said solemnly.
Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, a look of determination flashed across Matsumoto Akira’s face, and he said solemnly: “Then I’ll leave it to you!!!”
“Although I know the number of enemies, I don’t know their target. Is it the cargo? Or Mr. Matsumoto? But it doesn’t matter who it is. My mission is to defeat these enemies, and passive defense is not my style!!!” Miao thought secretly in his heart.
Thinking of this, a sneer appeared on the corner of Miao’s mouth behind the mask, and then his figure instantly disappeared from the spot. Miao’s action instantly startled the others, “So fast!!” everyone couldn’t help but think in their hearts.
“Hey!!! Don’t move!!! You will destroy the protective formation!!!” one of the Konoha Chunins yelled at Miao angrily.
However, Miao ignored him completely, and his body instantly turned into a black shadow and rushed into the bushes. The kunai in his hand flashed with a cold light, and he used all his strength to activate the instant body technique. His body instantly turned into a black afterimage and shuttled through the woods.
He instantly appeared next to a lurker who had not yet reacted, “What!!! You…!!!”, the masked ninja was shocked, but Miao was faster, he raised his knife and slashed, “Puff!!!”, the sharp kunai instantly cut his neck.
Miao didn’t even look at it, and his body disappeared again in an instant, but other people noticed what happened here, “Not good!!!” The other ninjas were shocked. They were concentrating on observing the convoy, but Miao was at the back of the convoy and was very hidden, and they didn’t expect that Miao had actually discovered their position, and Miao’s speed was too fast, at least with their strength, they couldn’t keep up with Miao’s speed.
“Puff!!! Puff!! Puff!!!”, blood splattered, and three more ninjas had their throats cut by Miao in an instant when they were caught off guard.
“Damn it!! Boss!! He is too fast!! We can’t keep up with him in this dense jungle!!!” another ninja said in panic.
They had never expected that the place where they were hiding was actually used by the enemy to assassinate them using the terrain. Of course, the prerequisite for doing so was to know their location.
“Everyone get out of the bushes!!!” The leader, who was also an experienced ninja, immediately shouted to the rest of the people.
“Puff!!!”, another ninja was pierced through the heart by Miao’s kunai, “Damn it!!! Who is that person!!!”, the ninja leader was filled with shock and anger.
“Swish!!! Swish!!! Swish!!!!” Several black shadows instantly jumped out from the dense bushes and appeared on the road. At this time, Kai and the others also saw them.
Chapter 38 Familiarity (Old Version)
“What’s going on? Why would they jump out on their own initiative?!” One of the people said in surprise as he looked at the few frightened ninjas in front of him.
Earlier, they only heard a few screams coming from the woods, and then these people jumped out of the woods. “If I’m not mistaken, it should be unrelated. That guy rushed into the jungle just now probably to force them out. What a powerful guy!!” said another Chunin with a serious face.
“Damn it!!!!” The leader staggered a few times, with only fear left on his face. There were originally eleven of them, but in just a few breaths, only six were left, and the remaining five all died at Miao’s hands.
A black figure jumped out from the bushes, turned over gracefully in the air, and landed steadily on the ground. It was Miao. “Boss! It’s this guy! All our brothers died in his hands!!!”
After seeing Miao appear, one of the ninjas pointed at Miao with shaking hands and said to the leader in anger, “Damn it!!! It’s just a small caravan, but there is such a powerful ninja!! ” The leader also looked at Miao’s strange white mask in horror. Just by looking at his appearance, he knew that this person was not a good person.
“Wow!! Young man!! I didn’t expect you to be so powerful. It seems that I underestimated you before!” When Akai saw Miao appear, he immediately gave a thumbs up and laughed, his teeth emitting a brilliant white light.
Miao ignored Akai and just looked at the remaining bandit ninjas with a faint look. He raised the kunai in his hand slightly and was about to attack, but at this moment a loud laugh interrupted Miao’s action.
“Haha, I can’t let you continue to steal the limelight!! Leave the rest to me, the blue beast of Konoha!!!”, Akagi’s shiny watermelon head instantly emitted a brilliant light, and with a loud roar, his figure instantly disappeared from the spot.
“So fast!! He is worthy of being a pure physical ninja. The speed of his physical body alone is no less than the instant body movement technique. This Might Guy’s strength is really good.” Miao was slightly surprised after seeing Miao’s movements and thought secretly in his heart.
“Power Prelude!!!” Akai screamed strangely and appeared on the side of the ninja leader’s body in an instant. His thick thighs stretched straight and he kicked the bandit leader directly in the head with a flying kick. The whole posture was quite funny.
“Ah!!!!” The bandit leader didn’t react at all. His attention was on Miao before. He didn’t expect Akai’s speed to be so fast. He was kicked away by Akai and hit a big tree heavily and fainted.
At the same time, Miao also moved. His right hand stretched out from the sleeve of his kimono like lightning, with four shurikens pinched between his five fingers, and he swung it violently.
Four shurikens shot towards the remaining ninjas as fast as lightning, “What!! Get out of the way!!!” one of the bandit ninjas was the first to recover from the shock of his boss being killed instantly, and he immediately shouted.
However, Miao’s shuriken technique was not that simple. Not only was it extremely fast, but the shuriken’s flight path and angle were also extremely tricky. Although several ninjas had already started to move, the next moment the shuriken turned in the air and pierced into the target’s throat with incredible accuracy.
“Puff!! Puff!! Puff!! Puff!!!” The sounds of several weapons piercing the flesh were heard immediately. The bodies of several ninjas froze in place, with disbelief in their eyes. They twitched a few times, and then their bodies slowly fell down.
“What a powerful Shuriken technique!!!” A Chunin looked at Miao in shock. It was the first time he saw such a powerful Shuriken technique. Even in Konoha, there were not many people who could reach this level.
“Huh?” Unlike the other Konoha ninjas, Akai and Hong were stunned when they saw Miao’s shuriken technique, and then they frowned slightly.
“This Shuriken Technique… I seem to have seen it somewhere!!!” Although Akai was shocked by Miao’s Shuriken Technique, at the same time, Miao’s Shuriken Technique gave him a vague sense of familiarity, as if he had seen it somewhere. He touched his chin and thought with a strange expression, but with his rare beast-level brain, he probably couldn’t figure it out for a while.
Yuhi Kurenai also had the same expression. This shuriken technique also made her feel very familiar. However, unlike Akai, she was very sure that she had definitely seen this shuriken technique before. Because this shuriken technique was extremely special and very different from other shuriken techniques, it left a deep impression on her.
In her somewhat vague memory, there was someone who had used this shuriken technique in front of her, but because it was a long time ago, she couldn’t remember it for the moment.
“Indeed, I seem to have seen this shuriken technique somewhere, but I can’t quite remember where. It should have been when I was a child. But no matter what, this person called Wu is definitely not simple,” said Yuhi Kurenai in a deep voice.
“I understand!” Akai looked at Wu with a serious expression, no longer playful as before. “Puff!!!” Miao slowly pulled out the kunai, and blood dripped onto the ground along the sharp cold light of the kunai.
At this time, Miao had already dealt with the bandit leader who had just been kicked unconscious by Akai, and now the entire bandit ninja gang was completely wiped out.
Chapter 39: Flaw (Old Version)
All eleven ninja bandits were killed. At this time, Miao tore a piece of cloth from the clothes of the bandit under his feet and wiped the blood on the kunai, slowly put it into the ninja tool bag, and then slowly turned around.
“Hmm?” Seeing the strange and thoughtful looks on Yuhi Kurenai and Akai’s faces, Miao was slightly startled, “Did they discover something? That’s not right, I didn’t use the Rasengan, so there shouldn’t be anything worthy of their suspicion.”
The Rasengan is a ninjutsu developed by the Fourth Hokage, and its characteristics are quite obvious. It is unique in the ninja world. Kurenai and Might Guy must know about this unmarked ninjutsu, so considering this, Miao did not intend to use the Rasengan in this mission, so as not to be discovered by the Konoha ninja and attract Konoha’s attention.
In fact, Miao himself did not realize that he would have been exposed if there was someone who was quite familiar with the Uchiha clan here, such as Hatake Kakashi.
The extremely sharp shuriken technique he used just now was the unique shuriken technique of the Uchiha family that has been passed down from generation to generation. In fact, many people have seen the shuriken technique of the Uchiha family and were amazed by it, but why can’t other people learn the shuriken technique of the Uchiha family? Or can’t they reach the level of the Uchiha family?
Because not only is the throwing technique extremely special, but even though it is very special, it can still be researched if you really spend time studying it. But the most important thing is that the Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique needs to be coordinated with the Uchiha clan’s eye power to be performed perfectly, that is, the Sharingan.
Without the Sharingan, even if the method of throwing is researched, it will be useless. The ordinary people’s naked eye insight and reaction speed can never compare to the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan. Even if they learn the throwing method, they cannot perfectly exert the power of this shuriken technique. Only a combat eye technique like the Sharingan can fully control the trajectory of the shuriken.
If there was someone here who was extremely familiar with the Uchiha clan, then when he saw Miao’s shuriken technique, he would definitely be able to tell that Miao might have the Sharingan.
In fact, Miao himself did not realize this, because his father had been teaching him the Shuriken technique since he was a child, year after year, day after day, and it had almost become an instinct for him. He just now instinctively used the attack method he was best at, so he did not notice anything wrong.
And so the caravan continued on its journey, but the relaxed atmosphere from before was completely gone. Akai didn’t seem to be in the mood to play around, but was thinking about something the whole time. Everyone else also had their own thoughts.
Miao continued to walk at the end of the caravan, and the few Konoha Chunins no longer dared to have any malice in their eyes when looking at Miao. After all, Miao’s strength was there, and he was completely not on the same level as them. This is the most essential law of this world, the survival of the fittest, and this is not only true between countries, but also between people.
Miao was also thinking. He could clearly feel Xi Rihong’s frequent glances at him with a slightly thoughtful look. He was also thinking about where the flaw was revealed. This is what is called “a bystander sees more clearly than a participant.”
But it doesn’t matter. Even if Konoha finds out something, what can it do? With his current strength, he is not afraid of Konoha. In front of his Sharingan, no one in Konoha can be his opponent, including the Third Hokage. If they send a large number of ninjas to use the human wave tactic, then Miao will have no choice but to run away. However, they don’t have the ability to keep Miao. Besides, even Uchiha Itachi and Orochimaru are still alive and well. However, this possibility is very small, and Konoha is not stupid.
One killed his entire family, the other killed his fellow villagers and used them for human experiments. These two vicious and notorious “bosses” are still living a very comfortable life. Then, a bounty hunter who has just become famous should not be able to enter Konoha’s sight, and he has no direct relationship with Konoha.
The caravan slowly moved towards the Land of Thunder, and time passed slowly. After nearly a month, the caravan successfully reached the post station in the Land of Thunder that was responsible for receiving the caravan. Yuhi Kurenai submitted the entry procedures, and Matsumoto Akira signed his name on the mission confirmation form. Now the mission was completed, and Miao’s bounty was obtained.
During this one month’s journey, the journey was relatively safe and sound. We encountered attacks from three or four groups of ninjas or bandits, but they were all repelled by everyone. On the Konoha side alone, there were two jonins, Might Guy and Kurenai Yuhi, and three experienced chuunins, so those bandits could not cause any waves at all.
However, Miao did not take any action, because he himself did not understand what was so special about himself that was worthy of the Konoha ninja’s attention. However, he knew that if he took action again, Might Guy and Kurenai Yuhi would be even more suspicious of his identity, which was not what Miao wanted to see. Moreover, the strength of those robbers was not that good, so Miao did not take action again along the way.
However, in his heart, Miao will not stop his plan of revenge against Konoha. The reason he does not take action now is because his strength is not enough. The battle between ninjas is not a simple one-on-one issue, and his target is not a single person in Konoha, but the entire Konoha Village. The hatred for his parents is irreconcilable.
However, to take revenge on Konoha, he had to find a good opportunity, a chance to severely damage or even destroy Konoha in one blow. Although the opportunity had not yet come, Miao already had a rough plan in his mind. But for this plan to succeed, he still needed even more powerful power.
Chapter 40 Memory (Old Version)
Several figures were moving quickly in the forest, jumping on the tree trunks and moving quickly towards the Land of Fire. These people were none other than the Konoha ninjas who had completed their mission, Kurenai Yuhi, Might Guy and three Chunins.
Although the task has been completed, Xi Rihong’s mind is not on the completed task, but on things about Miao. Akai does not have so many thoughts. Although he feels that there is something strange about Miao, he is a person with relatively simple thinking. Since he can’t figure it out, he will not think about it anymore.
“That Shuriken Technique of Wu looks so familiar. I must have seen this Shuriken Technique before!” Hong thought secretly in her heart, because in her memory there was someone who had also used this Shuriken Technique in front of her.
“Damn it, I must find Kakashi and fight him again when I go back this time!!! I have already thought of a way to deal with the Sharingan!!! Hahahahaha.” Akagi seemed to be mumbling about something, and as he spoke, he suddenly burst into laughter, looking extremely funny.
“What’s wrong with Jonin Kai again?” One of the other Chunin said helplessly as he looked at Kai who was like an idiot.
“This is the gay love between the jonin Gai and the jonin Kakashi, how come you don’t know? Many people in the village know their story.”, another chuunin said with a smirk.
“Eh? Really?” The Chunin was shocked when he heard what the ninja said, and then he said to the Chunin with great interest: “What is it? Tell me quickly!!”
The speaker may not mean it, but the listener may take it to heart. Hong, who was standing next to them, heard what Kai and the Chunin said and seemed to remember something, “Kakashi, Sharingan… Uchiha, Shurikenjutsu!!!” Thinking of this, Hong’s face suddenly changed.
Hearing Kai mention the Sharingan, Hong’s blurred memories of her youth suddenly became clear. In her memory, a young man wearing a shirt with the Uchiha clan emblem and goggles was performing the Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique among a group of their peers.
The boy seemed to deliberately strike a pose that he thought was very cool, and used the Uchiha clan’s shuriken throwing method to violently throw several shurikens in his hand. The shurikens and their tricky angles flew towards the target marked with a red heart not far away. Then he shouted to a boy with silver hair and dead fish eyes wearing a black mask next to him: “See! Kakashi, this is the shuriken technique passed down by our Uchiha clan!!! Others can’t learn it! Hahaha.”
After saying that, the young man seemed to remember something, and with a red face, he said proudly to another cute girl with brown hair and oil paint on her face next to him: “Lin!! See, this is the strength of me, Uchiha Obito!!”
“Haha, keep up the good work, Obito.” The girl named Lin looked at the boy named Obito and encouraged him with a smile. “Haha, thank you, Lin!” Obito touched his head and replied with a blushing face, feeling a little embarrassed.
“Idiot!” A cold voice came from the side at this time, “What did you say!!! Kakashi!! ” Hearing this cold voice, Obito was immediately furious, with raging fire burning in his eyes, he yelled at Kakashi next to him.
“Look for yourself, idiot!!!” Kakashi’s dead eyes didn’t waver at all. He pointed in the direction where Obito threw the shuriken. Obito was stunned, then slowly turned his head to look. His face suddenly fell, he saw that only two of the six shurikens he had thrown before hit the bull’s eye, and the other four had flown away to who knows where, without even touching the edge of the target.
“This, this, this is just a mistake made by Lord Obito!! No, it doesn’t count!!!” After seeing his own results, Obito’s face turned red, and he kept shaking his hands to indicate that it didn’t count this time.
Hahahahahahaha Many ninjas from the same period who were watching around were laughing out loud, including Genma Shiranui, Asuma, Ebisu, Mitarashi Anko, Might Guy and Kurenai Yuhi, who were all present at the time.
“Idiot, do you think the enemy will give you a second chance on the battlefield? You would have died long ago.” The young man named Kakashi said coldly, not leaving Uchiha Obito any face at all.
“Kakashi!! Don’t be so arrogant!!!” Uchiha Obito was suddenly furious, his face turned red, and his dark pupils stared at Kakashi.
“Okay, okay, Obito, Kakashi is doing this for your own good, calm down.” The girl named Rin quickly pulled Uchiha Obito and said softly, then she said to Kakashi: “Okay, Kakashi, you should say less. We are all companions, there is no need to be like this!!!”
The memory gradually became clear, and the scene at that time was also played in Yuhi Kurenai’s mind like a slide show. “Absolutely no mistake!!! That Wu used the Shuriken Technique of the Uchiha clan!!!! No wonder I always felt like I had seen it somewhere!!!” Kurenai suddenly understood.
Although the Uchiha Shuriken Technique used by Obito at that time was more ridiculous than the Uchiha Shuriken Technique that Wu used, both the special throwing technique and the trajectory of the shuriken’s flight were extremely similar.
“Kai, I already know why that Shuriken technique that can’t be used is so familiar to me!!” Yuhi Kurenai said to Kai beside her with a serious face.
“Hmm?” When Akai heard Hong’s voice, he immediately turned around and looked at Yuhi Kurenai. He was still fantasizing about how to defeat Kakashi and how to celebrate after the victory, but he didn’t expect Hong to suddenly call him.
“That Shuriken Technique of Wu? It does give me a familiar feeling, but I really can’t remember it. Hong, do you know?” Akai asked puzzledly. He had also thought about this question, but he couldn’t figure it out, so he put it behind his mind.
“Do you still remember Uchiha Obito?” Hong did not say it directly, but asked Akai a seemingly irrelevant question.
“Uchiha Obito? Of course I remember. He was a ninja from the same period as us and was Kakashi’s former teammate. I know him and have fought against him. Now that I think about it, that kid was really weak back then.” Akai seemed to have remembered something and spoke with a smile.
“Huh!!!?” Suddenly Akai’s laughter stopped, he seemed to have thought of something. In fact, although Akai looked funny and his IQ was worrying, he was still quite reliable on key issues. His performance during the Fourth Ninja World War was an example. How many people who could survive the war and become a Jonin were fools?
Chapter 41: Attack (Old Version)
“Yes, if I remember correctly, that shuriken technique that was used without using anything was exactly the Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique that Obito once demonstrated in front of us!!!” said Kurenai with a serious face. Her face had become extremely serious when she said this.
“The Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique!!!” Akai’s face was also very serious at this time. After Hong’s reminder, he also remembered the scene at that time.
“The Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique is a secret family technique that only members of the Uchiha clan can use. How could that Wu be able to use the Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique!?” Akai said in confusion.
“This is exactly the point of the matter. That Wu may have some relationship with the Uchiha clan.” Yuhi Kurenai said to him slowly. When mentioning the Uchiha clan, Akai and Yuhi Kurenai also looked a little heavy.
The Uchiha clan, as the most powerful ninja clan in Konoha, was slaughtered right under Konoha’s nose. This was an extremely heavy thing for all the Konoha ninjas. Although they were not familiar with the Uchiha clan, as Konoha ninjas themselves, they also felt very uncomfortable and angry.
“This matter must be reported to the Third Hokage!!!”, Yuhi Kurenai said solemnly. “Yes!!!”, Kai also nodded.
At this time, Miao did not know that his identity was in danger of being exposed. He was having dinner at the inn of the Thunder Country. It was already dusk, and the huge setting sun emitted its last afterglow, dyeing the entire sky a fiery red. A breeze blew, and the dense weeds outside the town swayed in the wind. The river showed colorful light under the reflection of the afterglow, which was very beautiful.
Beautiful on the outside, but extremely cruel on the inside, this is the true portrayal of this world. In the hotel room in the small town, Miao leaned against the window, quietly looking at the beautiful scenery under the sunset, silent.
But just as Miao was immersed in this beautiful picture, a huge explosion suddenly destroyed this harmonious mood.
“Huh? What’s going on!!!!” Miao was suddenly startled. The huge explosion came from the small town, mixed with countless screams and cries.
Miao didn’t hesitate at all, put on the mask, flashed through the door, and ran downstairs. Just as he went downstairs, he saw that many diners who were dining in the hotel were frightened by the explosion. Many people were running away, and many people were trembling and hiding under the tables and chairs.
Miao’s eyes focused, and he quickly ran out of the hotel and came to the streets of the town. As soon as he left the hotel, he saw that the bustling street just now had become a mess. A huge hole appeared on the ground. Many civilians or samurai ninjas fell around without knowing whether they were alive or dead. A raging fire was burning around the street.
At this time, an extremely arrogant voice came from the sky, “It seems that you are all amazed at my art. Well, this is the effect I want!!!”
“It’s actually in the sky!!” Miao was slightly startled and immediately looked up into the sky. He saw that the entire sky had been dyed by the afterglow of dusk, appearing extremely sacred and beautiful. In that brilliant afterglow, a big white bird was slowly wandering in the sky.
At this moment, Miao’s pitch-black pupils instantly turned into three-magatama Sharingan, and his scarlet pupils stared at the big white bird in the sky. He saw a person standing on the big white bird.
He is a young boy of about twelve or thirteen years old, wearing a ninja mesh tights and a forehead protector from the Hidden Rock Village. He has long golden hair with golden bangs covering his left eye. The back of his golden hair is tied into a ponytail, and his sky blue eyes are full of pride and confidence.
“A flying ninja!!!” Miao was shocked. He has been in this world for so many years, but to be honest, this is the first time he has seen a ninja who can fly in the sky. Although he relies on external objects, this is also his own ability.
At this time, the young man started to move again. There were two big mouths with tongues sticking out on the palms of his hands, which looked extremely strange. He reached his hands into the two ninja tool bags on his waist and did something. He pinched his hands a few times, and then a lot of white spider-like things appeared on his palms.
“Appreciate my art!!!!” the young man shouted excitedly and threw his hands around. White spiders fell from the sky like a flood.
“Not good!!!” Miao’s face changed drastically. Miao’s Sharingan could clearly see that there was extremely unstable chakra inside those spiders, but those chakras seemed to be controlled by the young man and did not boil and explode immediately, but were stabilized at a critical point.
“What kind of technique is this? It can actually integrate chakra into matter!!!” Miao was shocked. There were still many people running away on the street. A little girl was at the place where the spiders were about to fall, but her speed was very slow and she could not avoid the falling spiders at all.
From the explosion sound just heard, it can be judged that these spiders should explode. If nothing unexpected happens, the little girl will definitely be blown to pieces. Miao’s eyes tightened and his body disappeared from the spot in an instant.
“Art is explosion!!! Haha!!!” The blond boy’s face was full of excitement and enthusiasm. He raised his index and middle fingers in front of his chest and shouted.
“BOOM!! BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!” Huge explosions suddenly resounded throughout the entire street. Many houses were blown to pieces, and the entire town was now ablaze.
“Swish!!!!”, with a teleportation technique, Miao appeared on a house that was not destroyed. At this moment, the little girl was in his arms. At the critical moment, Miao saved her with the teleportation technique.
“Tomoko!! Tomoko!! ” At this time, the little girl’s mother was shouting in fear not far from the house, her body trembling.
Miao sent the little girl to the woman and said to them: “It’s too dangerous here, leave here quickly!!!” The woman bowed to Miao with great gratitude, and then ran away quickly with the little girl.
Chapter 42 Deidara (Old Version)
At this time, the blond boy seemed to have discovered Miao. Seeing Miao saved the little girl, he yelled at Miao with an angry face: “Who are you? Why are you destroying my art!!!”
“Who are you? Why are you attacking here? You even don’t let ordinary people go!!!” Miao said coldly while looking at the young man in the air.
“Me? My name is Deidara, and I’m an artist!! As for the reason, there is no reason, it’s just to show my art to the world.” The young man named Deidara said proudly with his head held high.
“Art?” Miao frowned slightly, “Is there something wrong with this guy’s brain? If he keeps causing destruction and attacking civilians without any reason, he will be wanted by a big country sooner or later. But the forehead protector on his forehead is from… Iwagakure Village, is this guy an Iwagakure ninja?” Miao thought secretly in his heart.
“Hey!!! Who are you!!!? You don’t look like a ninja from the village, but a wandering ninja. You’re wearing a mask, and you’re really a trickster!!” Deidara said disdainfully to Miao.
“You will be wanted by the big country for attacking a civilian town without reason like this, even if you are a ninja from the Hidden Iwagakure Village,” Miao said lightly.
“So what if those big countries are looking for me? I will let them see what real art is!! And I don’t want to stay in that Iwagakure Village anymore. I feel so sick of looking at that old man’s stinky face all day long!! It’s just a constraint for me, it reduces my enthusiasm and creativity!! Hmm.” Deidara said indifferently.
“This guy…” Miao thought helplessly in his heart, he had never seen such a weird thing, a ninja attacking ordinary people on a large scale in non-war period, which is tantamount to destroying the balance between ninjas and civilians, no matter which country it is, it would not allow it. Miao himself dared not imagine how terrifying it would be if the five major countries were to hunt him down with all their strength. If there was no force to rely on, it would be almost impossible to move forward, unless the goal was to be an enemy of the five major countries from the beginning. But at least Miao had not heard of any force that had the courage to do so.
“But then again, you must be shocked by my art. I guess you must have an extremely shocked face under the mask you are wearing.” Deidara seemed to have thought of something and said excitedly.
“Your ninjutsu is indeed quite powerful, but what can you gain by attacking these civilians? Any ninja can easily kill these ordinary people. You don’t prove anything by doing this and it is just self-satisfaction. Don’t you call yourself an artist? Artists should have a so-called level, just like a famous artist would disdain an ordinary work. Your attack on these civilians does not prove your art.” Miao spoke slowly. He knew that with this guy’s character, he could only persuade him step by step and could not say to him directly, “I won’t let you continue to attack here.”
Although Miao doesn’t think he is a good person, he still can’t massacre ordinary civilians for no reason. Miao can’t control other things, but since it is happening in front of him, he can’t just stand by and watch.
After hearing Miao’s words, Deidara fell into deep thought, “Specifications, grade?” He kept muttering to himself, as if he had thought of something, and the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.
Deidara pounded his fist on his palm, his eyes became brighter and brighter as if he figured something out, he said excitedly: “You are right, my art is of high grade and standard, not something that ordinary people can appreciate!!! If everyone can appreciate my art, then my art would become very ordinary!!!”
“Hehe.” Miao looked at Deidara and smiled gently, “This is an interesting guy, he has a very simple mind.”
However, Deidara’s next words immediately changed Miao’s expression. He said, “You are a pretty good guy. I am quite satisfied with your suggestions on my art. And you look like a wandering ninja, which is barely qualified. So I will let you see my art for free!!”
“What!!!” Miao’s face changed drastically, and then he used a flash technique to quickly rush out of the town. Fortunately, only a part of the town was destroyed. If he continued to use ninjutsu, the whole town would be destroyed.
“What do you mean?! You should feel honored that I specially let you watch my art. Why are you running?! Don’t run!!!” Deidara jumped up and cursed, and then the big white bird under his feet also moved, quickly chasing after Miao’s figure.
Miao’s speed was incredibly fast, his figure turned into a black shadow and shuttled through the woods, but Deidara’s speed was not slow either, and because he was in flying state, the big bird under his feet was gradually approaching Miao’s figure.
“Hmph!!!” Miao snorted coldly and increased his speed again, “Damn it!!” Deidara cursed angrily and then urged the big white bird to keep up, but this would also increase the consumption of chakra.
After passing through the dense woods, Miao’s figure appeared in an open space and stopped, standing quietly on the grass, as if waiting for Deidara.
Finally, the big white bird that Deidara was riding on finally arrived. It flapped its huge wings gently, and the big white bird stopped above the grass. Deidara laughed and said, “Now let’s see how you run. Now I’ll let you appreciate my art for free!!! Hmm.”
“Oh? If you want to compete with my ninjutsu with your art, just say it directly. Why beat around the bush?” Miao said lightly.
“You’re right. Your words gave me an epiphany and elevated my art. I should find some high-quality opponents to prove the greatness of my art. And you don’t look weak, so I allow you to be the first to appreciate my art!!!” Deidara said excitedly.
Chapter 43: Dragon Flame Sings (Old Version)
“I have shown you a clear way. It’s fine if you don’t want to thank me, but isn’t it unartistic of you to take action directly like this?” Miao said with a faint smile.
“You are quite good at talking, but I don’t know if your strength is as good as your talking!!!” Deidara saw that he could not win the argument with Miao, so he stopped caring about anything else and just shouted.
“Haha, what a bad-tempered guy.” Miao said with a smile. He found it quite interesting to see Deidara dancing with anger.
“Stop talking nonsense!!! Let me show you my art!!!” Deidara yelled, and without caring about anything else, he put his hand into the ninja tool bag on his waist.
“Hmm!!!” Miao raised his eyebrows and tensed up his whole body. He knew that Deidara was going to perform ninjutsu. Deidara pulled his hand out of the ninja tool bag and held a white object in his palm. The mouth on his palm seemed to smell some delicious food and quickly began to swallow the white substance on his palm.
“Is that the white substance that caused the explosion? Mixing chakra into it and then detonating it, this is the principle of his ninjutsu.” The three magatama in Miao’s Sharingan spun quickly and he could see Deidara’s movements clearly.
I saw that the ball of white clay was gradually eaten by the mouth on his palm, and then a large number of small white spiders were spit out. A lot of chakra was mixed in those white spiders.
“Come and see it for yourself!!!” Deidara shouted excitedly, and then threw the white spiders down fiercely. The overwhelming white spiders fell towards Miao.
“Oh no!!! Can’t touch those spiders, otherwise they will be blown to pieces!!”, Miao was suddenly startled and started running quickly along the grass.
“Hmph!! You can’t run away!” Deidara laughed. The spiders did not explode immediately after they landed on the ground. Instead, they began to move along the grass and quickly chased after Miao’s figure. They were vivid and seemed to have life.
“It can actually move freely like a living creature!!! What kind of ninjutsu is this!!” Miao’s face suddenly changed, and he saw the overwhelming number of spiders behind him crawling towards Miao quickly.
“We can’t go on like this!” Miao stopped immediately and began to make seals with his hands quickly, “Fire Style – Great Fireball Technique!!!!” “BOOM!!!!!!!” A huge fireball suddenly came out of Miao’s mouth and hit the grass behind at a very fast speed. The white spiders were instantly submerged by the fireball.
The moment the huge fireball submerged the white spider, the fireball exploded instantly, and the spider also exploded at the same time. The power of dozens of spiders exploding at the same time can be imagined, “Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!”, there was a loud bang, flames shot into the sky, and the violent gale caused by the impact was like a wild horse galloping across the grass, and the trees on the edge of the grass were swaying left and right in the wind.
“Tsk, you’re quite capable.” Deidara in the sky smiled excitedly. There would be no point if he was killed by an attack of this magnitude.
“Although the distance is far, it is barely enough.” Miao thought secretly in his heart, jumped up, and quickly formed seals with his hands, “Fire Escape – Dragon Flame Song Technique!!!!!!”
A shocking dragon roar sounded, “ROAR!!!!!!”, and more than a dozen huge fire dragon heads instantly spewed out from Miao’s mouth and rushed towards Deidara in the sky with a ferocious roar.
“What a powerful fire jutsu! What kind of fire jutsu is this!!!!” Deidara was suddenly shocked when he saw the huge dragon head with bared fangs and claws. This kind of fire jutsu that seemed like a living creature and was so powerful was the first time he saw it.
Although the dragon heads were huge and ferocious, they were extremely fast, and more than a dozen huge dragon heads almost blocked all the space for Deidara to hide.
“Damn it!!!!” Deidara gritted his teeth, knowing that he could not escape, so he had to give up the big bird under his feet. He jumped away from the giant white bird in an instant.
“Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”, the giant white bird was swallowed by the fire dragon without any suspense. The huge explosion was deafening. The sky was already covered by blazing flames, making it look even more bright and unusual.
Deidara leaped onto the grass with a rather unhappy look on his face. He was so proud of himself in the sky just now, but was blasted to the ground by Wu with a fire escape. This was really embarrassing for an artist like him.
After all, Deidara at this time was far from the level of Deidara later. Many powerful explosive clay secrets had not yet been developed. He could only make explosive clay. His strength was far inferior to that of Deidara. Facing Miao’s A-level fire escape technique, Dragon Flame Song, he had no way to deal with it. His advantage in the sky was gone.
Miao stood quietly on the ground and said lightly: “Are you satisfied now?”, “Damn it!!! This guy is not an ordinary ninja!!”, looking at Miao with a serious face, although Deidara has a simple and arrogant personality, he is not a fool. At this time, Deidara realized that the person in front of him is completely not on the same level as those ordinary ninjas he had met before.
Chapter 44 Invitation (Old Version)
“Your ninjutsu is indeed powerful, but it is still too immature. It is simply creating an explosion without any skills at all. Not to mention me, even a senior ninja can easily dodge your technique. No matter how powerful it is, it is useless if it doesn’t hit anyone.” Miao said slowly. His facial expression could not be seen clearly because he was wearing a mask.
Deidara is not stupid, on the contrary he is quite smart and has a very high talent for ninjutsu. From the fact that he later developed C1, C2, C3 and even C4, we can see that he is a ninjutsu genius. And from the way he plotted against Gaara, we can see that his mind is unusually clear. Of course, that was when he was calm.
The reason why Deidara hated Uchiha Itachi so much was not only because he was defeated instantly by Uchiha Itachi in one move, but the more important reason was that he thought Uchiha Itachi was playing tricks on him. He knew nothing about the Sharingan and was easily fooled by Uchiha Itachi’s illusion. It seemed that his art was like a clown in front of Uchiha Itachi’s illusion, which was a great humiliation for him who was very concerned about his reputation.
If Deidara was defeated in a head-on confrontation, he would not be too resentful. Uzumaki Naruto’s Nine-Tails exploded from behind and forced Deidara into a miserable state. Even Kakashi broke Deidara’s left arm with Kamui. Although Deidara was angry, he did not lose his mind, and self-destruction was even more impossible.
“Damn it!!! Do you bastard look down on my art!!!” Deidara roared with his face flushed red, but he seemed a little lacking in confidence. However, he was also quite smart and knew that his ninjutsu was still at the elementary stage. He had been thinking about how to improve and enhance his ninjutsu, but he just refused to do so.
“I don’t mean to look down on you. I’m just telling the truth. Regardless of whether your ninjutsu can hit the opponent, its power is not very strong. A powerful earth escape technique can defend against the power of your clay spider explosion. As a ninja from the Hidden Rock Village, you should know this. It is not an artist’s thing to deceive oneself.” Miao said lightly.
“Tsk!!!” Deidara turned his head away awkwardly. Of course he knew this. Although his clay explosion was quite effective against Chunin-level ninjas, it had little effect against Jonin-level ninjas. Anyone who could become a Jonin had some skills. Although he was a genius in the Iwagakure Village, it was difficult for him to win against the Jonin of the Iwagakure Village. The powerful earth escape technique alone could easily defend against his explosion. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have blown up the Iwagakure Village long ago.
This is also because his current ninjutsu is still very immature. After all, the secret technique of mixing chakra into matter is a forbidden technique of the Iwagakure Village. He has only learned it secretly not long ago, only two or three years at most, and is far from being able to unleash the power of this forbidden technique. After all, it is a forbidden technique, how can it be so simple.
At this time, Deidara also calmed down. He looked at Miao closely and said slowly: “Who are you? A ninja of your level doesn’t seem to be an unknown person in the ninja world.”
“Me? You can call me Wu. I’m a bounty ninja.” Miao said lightly.
“Wu? I seem to have heard this name somewhere.” Deidara began to mutter to himself after hearing Miao’s words, and then seemed to have thought of something and said with some surprise: “Wu!! Is he the mysterious bounty ninja who claims to complete the mission 100%? “.
In the past two years, Deidara has actually been considered a bounty ninja. Others hire him by paying him a salary, but his mission is to carry out bombing attacks, sabotage and other terrorist activities in various places. He has a very bad reputation, so the people of the Iwagakure Village hate him even more. Now Deidara is almost half-detached from the Iwagakure Village.
Originally, due to his personality and other reasons, he was very unpopular in the Iwagakure Village and had very bad relationships with others. In addition, he secretly learned the forbidden techniques of the Iwagakure Village and conducted blasting experiments in the village, causing many people to suffer unexpected disasters. Therefore, he had almost no place to stay in the Iwagakure Village.
If he was not a genius ninja of the Iwagakure Village, and if he was not the apprentice of the Third Tsuchikage, Nintenbi Onoki, the higher-ups of the Iwagakure Village would have wanted to get rid of this troublemaker long ago.
In addition, in the past two years, he has carried out many terrorist bombings in various places, which has made his reputation in the Iwagakure Village even worse, almost unbearable. Now Deidara is no longer allowed to live in the Iwagakure Village. It can be said that Deidara is now in a state of semi-separation from the Iwagakure Village.
Deidara, who has been doing bounty missions such as bombing attacks in the past two years, has of course heard of the name “Wu”. “So you are Wu!! No wonder, you are really different from ordinary ninjas.” Deidara looked at Miao in surprise. He did not expect that the mysterious ninja standing in front of him was the legendary Wu.
“Do you want to follow me? Two people are always stronger than one. You must have a lot of enemies, right?” Miao said slowly. This Deidara is indeed a genius. Although he is only twelve or thirteen years old, he has such strength. Moreover, although the power of the ninjutsu he uses does not seem to be very small now, Wu can see at a glance that the potential of this ninjutsu is far more than that. The most terrifying thing about this jutsu is not its huge power, but its explosive power at that moment. The energy that bursts out at that moment is difficult to defend against unless it is a ninja with special abilities. If it is combined with sufficient concealment, it will become even more terrifying.
“Act with you?” Deidara looked at Wu with some confusion, and then said with disdain: “Although you are famous, I will not believe a guy who wears a mask and pretends to be a ghost.”
It can be seen that although Deidara has a relatively simple mind, he is still very vigilant. Otherwise, he would not have lived until now with terrorist attacks everywhere. The reason why he partnered with Afei in the future is because Afei is also a member of the Akatsuki organization. The Akatsuki organization is not just the two of them, and the leader of the Akatsuki organization also allowed Afei to join, so he is willing to trust Afei.
But now there are only the two of them, and he will definitely not easily believe the masked and mysterious person in front of him.
Chapter 45: Promise (Old Version)
“You can’t trust me easily because I’m wearing a mask? Haha, you’re quite alert. If you agreed to me easily, I’d worry about whether you can be trusted.” Wu smiled faintly. At this time, the facial features on the mask that seemed to be smiling but not smiling gave people an extremely weird feeling.
“Your worries are unnecessary. It’s impossible for you to deceive Master Deidara! Well.” Deidara said proudly with his head held high.
“I know your character, so I’m worried about whether you can be trusted.” Wu thought helplessly in his heart. At this time, the sun had already set, and the moon was at its zenith. The cold and bright moonlight was pouring down from the sky. The originally dark forest was now filled with dots of moonlight, which looked hazy and illusory.
At this time, Wu and Deidara were standing opposite each other on the grass, and Deidara was staring at the mask on Wu’s face.
“Well, since we are my companions, I really shouldn’t keep anything from you regarding my identity.” Wu said lightly, then he gently covered the mask on his face with his palm, and then slowly took it off.
“You, what are you doing!!!!” Deidara was shocked when he saw Wu’s true face. He could tell from Wu’s voice that he should be very young, about 17 or 18 years old, but the reality was still beyond his expectations.
What appeared in front of him was an extremely young face, the face of a teenager, probably only fourteen or fifteen years old. The long black hair in front of the forehead slowly slid down because the mask was removed, faintly covering the right eye. The unruly long hair was tied with a white rope. No matter how you looked at him, he was an extremely handsome teenager, very different from what he had imagined, probably only one or two years older than him.
Seeing Deidara’s dazed look, the young man smiled and said, “Why, are you surprised?” Deidara slowly came back to his senses after hearing Wu’s words. He looked at Wu with some surprise and said, “I thought you were much older than me, but I didn’t expect you to be the same age as me.”
“Hehe, if you don’t behave more maturely, it will be difficult to survive in this world. After all, not many people are willing to entrust the task to a little kid.” Miao said lightly.
“Hmph, you are still far behind me. Many people will still entrust the task to me even if they know my age!!” Deidara instantly regained his confidence and said proudly.
“That’s because almost all the missions you carry out are terrorist attacks. There will be no risk to the people who hire you regardless of success or failure. In addition, your ninjutsu is special, so this situation occurs. I have never accepted such a mission, and I don’t have such a large-scale ninjutsu as yours.” Miao said lightly.
“Huh!!!” Deidara snorted coldly, knowing that what he said was the truth. He then looked at Miao and said, “Your name is quite interesting, Wu. The second Tsuchikage of the Hidden Rock Village is also named Wu. This shouldn’t be your real name. I still don’t know your name after talking for so long.”
Miao was slightly stunned, then he said with a smile: “That’s true. Now let me introduce myself again. My name is Uchiha Miao.”
“Uchiha Miao, Uchiha? Are you a Konoha ninja!!!?” Deidara was shocked. Of course he knew the name of Uchiha, which was known as the first wealthy family in Konoha. Everyone in the entire ninja world knew about it, especially the Uchiha clan’s bloodline limit Sharingan, which was very famous in the entire ninja world. In all the previous ninja world wars, they had made great achievements for Konoha.
“Konoha ninja? No, I am indeed from the Uchiha clan, but I am not a Konoha ninja.” Miao said with a smile. When he heard Deidara mention Konoha, a cold light flashed in Miao’s eyes.
“You are a member of the Uchiha clan but not a Konoha ninja. Are you a traitor?!” Deidara said curiously.
“Haha, you can say that, because my father and mother are indeed traitors of Konoha, and I was born after my father rebelled against the village.” Miao said lightly, and at this his originally dark eyes began to change instantly, and the scarlet three-magatama Sharingan suddenly appeared in Miao’s eyes, and the three black magatama quickly spun, and then merged with the black dot in the middle, and a dark and strange triangular shuriken suddenly appeared in the scarlet pupil, looking extremely strange and dangerous, and an evil and cold breath suddenly spread.
“What kind of eyes are these!!!” Seeing Miao’s strange eyes, Deidara’s body suddenly shook, and the scene in front of him began to distort, as if his soul was about to be sucked into those strange eyes.
Miao noticed Deidara’s abnormality and was stunned for a moment. He then closed his Mangekyo Sharingan, and his pupils turned back to their original dark color. With the disappearance of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Deidara gradually came to his senses at this time, and he didn’t know when his body was already wet with cold sweat.
After taking a deep breath, Deidara gradually regained his composure. He looked at Miao with some shock and said, “What were those eyes of yours just now? I felt like my soul was about to leave my body. Such scary eyes. That doesn’t look like an ordinary Sharingan.”
After all, Deidara was a genius ninja from the Iwagakure Village and had come into contact with a lot of information. He had occasionally seen the appearance of the Sharingan in information, but he had never seen eyes like Miao.
“I’m sorry, I just remembered something and got a little excited, and I couldn’t control myself for a moment.” Miao said to Deidara apologetically.
“That kind of thing is not important! Please tell me what those eyes are. Such beautiful eyes. It’s the first time I see them. They are like a precious work of art!!” Deidara asked with interest, his face full of curiosity.
“Those eyes are called the Mangekyo Sharingan, which is an advanced mode of the ordinary Sharingan. It is a kind of eye technique that is more powerful than the ordinary Sharingan.” Miao looked at Deidara’s excited face and couldn’t bear to spoil his fun, so he replied lightly.
“Mangekyo Sharingan? It sounds powerful. Well, not bad. Your ability can be considered a kind of art. You’re barely qualified,” Deidara said proudly.
“In other words…” Miao looked at Deidara with a smile, “Well, I promise you, I will act with you!!” Deidara looked at Miao’s expression, turned his head and said awkwardly.
Chapter 46 Leaving (Old Version)
“Hmph!!!” Deidara snorted coldly and said proudly: “I agreed to act with you only because your ability is also a kind of art in my opinion.”
“Really? That’s good. No matter what, the goal has been achieved.” Miao said lightly, with a hint of smile on his handsome face.
“Hmph!! A ninja like you can’t be just a bounty ninja. You must have some purpose, to the point of even pulling me into your camp.” Deidara said doubtfully. Although he said that he was willing to work with Miao for artistic reasons, he also understood that Miao was trying to win him over.
“Purpose? Well, I do have a purpose, but actually I can carry out my plan without you. However, meeting you is just an unexpected surprise. As for the reason, it is that in my opinion you are a ninja with amazing talent. Although your current strength is not that great, you will definitely have great power in the future. Anyone would be willing to cooperate with such a powerful ninja.” Miao said lightly. This was indeed his sincere words. Anyone would be willing to make friends with a powerful ninja.
“Humph!!! You really have a good vision!! Hahahaha…” When Deidara heard Miao’s words, he immediately burst into laughter again.
“Your idea is to show your art to the world, but attacking these ordinary people doesn’t actually make any sense to you, and it doesn’t prove anything. Why don’t you take on a big deal?” Miao said with a smile.
“Oh? A mission that you call a big order must be very special. It must be a very exciting mission.” Deidara asked with interest.
“Well, it is indeed a very exciting task, but this task is not commissioned by others, but something I want to do myself.” Miao said lightly.
“You did it yourself?” Deidara looked at Miao with some doubts. Miao smiled and said, “We shouldn’t stay here for long. Let’s leave first. It’s estimated that the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village will be here soon.” When he and Deidara fought before, the noise was too loud. It was impossible for the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village to fail to notice it.
“Hmph, those barbarians from the Hidden Cloud Village who don’t understand art? I’m not afraid of them, huh!” Deidara said disdainfully. “Don’t say that. It’s not appropriate to conflict with them now, but it doesn’t mean I’m afraid of them. Let’s go.” Miao said lightly.
“Tsk!!!” Deidara curled his lips and quickly followed Miao to leave the place. The grassland then returned to calm. The night breeze blew, causing the dense grass on the grassland to sway slightly, and the thick smoke produced by the explosion was also slightly blown away.
Not long after, a group of Kumogakure ninjas came from a distance. The leading ninja frowned slightly when he saw the messy grass. “Captain, there seems to have been a battle here not long ago. It seems that it was done by the ninjas from the Iwagakure Village who attacked the border town.” A Kumogakure ninja behind him said with a somewhat unpleasant expression.
“Tsk!!! Damn Iwagakure, do they want to start a war?!” The captain snorted coldly, his face extremely angry, and then said to the group of Cloud Ninjas behind him: “Nonui, you go back to the Cloud Village immediately and report this matter to Lord Raikage, and the rest of you continue to rescue the people in the towns.”
“Yes!!!” everyone answered, and then turned into countless black shadows and disappeared on the spot.
The place soon returned to peace again, but not long after the Hidden Cloud Ninja left, on a piece of land outside the woods next to the grass, the ground began to wriggle, and then a figure slowly rose from the ground.
I saw this person wearing a windbreaker with a black background and red clouds, and two huge green leaves standing on both sides of his head. He looked extremely weird, but what was even weirder was that this person’s face was half white and half black, like a fusion of yin and yang.
The white face has the facial features and a playful expression, while the black half of the face has only one yellow eye and no mouth, making it look extremely eerie.
“It seems that something quite interesting has just happened here. Is that fellow named Deidara doing some terrorist activity again?” At this time, the white half-face spoke in an unusually joking tone.
“It seems that only a battle took place, but we don’t know who the opponent is. However, this guy Deidara is on the reserve list of our organization. The leader asked us to keep an eye on him.” At this time, an unusually hoarse and cold voice came from the black half-face, as if the black and white half-face were not the same person.
“That’s true. The leader seems to have decided to bring Deidara into our organization. Sasori, Itachi and Kisame seem to have already set out. I believe it won’t be long before they come into contact with Deidara. Then the number of members of our organization will increase.” said the white half-face with a smile.
“But with Deidara’s personality, he is not the kind of guy who would obey orders obediently.” The eerie and hoarse voice came out from the black half-face again.
“Haha, that’s Itachi and the others’ business. The task of taming this guy is left to them. We just have to watch the show. But I’m really curious, what interesting things will happen if a guy with Deidara’s personality joins our organization.” The white half-face smiled curiously.
“The reason why we recruited that guy into the organization is because the leader believes that his abilities can help the organization, that’s all. Let’s go.” The black half-face said coldly.
“Tsk, Black Zetsu, you’re still so unromantic.” White Zetsu said sarcastically, and then his whole body slowly sank into the ground and disappeared. There was no movement anymore, as if no one had been here just now.
Chapter 47: The Third Hokage (Old Version)
Konoha Ninja Village in the Land of Fire is known as the strongest ninja village in the ninja world and the winner of three Ninja World Wars. It is well-known in the ninja world. Even though the current Konoha Village has been greatly weakened due to the departure of the three ninjas, the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage, and the demise of the Uchiha clan, no other village dares to underestimate Konoha. Even a weak Konoha still has a strong deterrent effect on other villages.
At this moment in the Hokage’s office in the Hokage’s building in Konoha Village, Kurenai Yuhi and Might Guy were kneeling on one knee respectfully, and behind the desk in front of them sat a short, white-haired old man.
The old man was wearing a red and white imperial robe. His face was covered with traces of time and there were several age spots on his cheeks. It was obvious that he was not young anymore. His cloudy old eyes occasionally flashed a gleam of light, proving that he was extraordinary.
This person is the current controller of Konoha and the nominal supreme leader. The Third Hokage, who is known as the Doctor of Ninjutsu, is also the longest-serving Hokage in Konoha’s history. He has dedicated almost his entire life to the Konoha Ninja Village and has an extremely huge reputation in the village.
The old man listened quietly to the reports about the mission from Kurenai Yuhi and Might Guy below. In fact, there was no need to conduct mission reports for such ordinary missions. No one knew how many missions the entire village would start or end every day. It was impossible for the Hokage to listen to reports on every mission. Only a few extremely important missions would be reported to the Hokage.
The mission that Kurenai and Might Guy were originally carrying out was just an ordinary escort and protection mission. This kind of B-level mission did not need to be reported to the Hokage, but during this mission they discovered something special.
“The Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique!!!?” When the Third Hokage heard the Uchiha clan mentioned in Kurenai Yuhi and Might Guy’s report, his pupils shrank slightly.
“It is indeed the Shuriken Technique of the Uchiha Clan. When we were still Genin, a ninja from the same period as us from the Uchiha Clan once performed this Shuriken Technique. We were there at the time, so we can’t be wrong. Although the shuriken’s strange flight path is slightly different, the throwing technique is almost exactly the same. So we guess that it is possible that it has some relationship with the Uchiha Clan.” Yuhi Kurenai said in a deep voice.
After hearing Kurenai’s report, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen gradually fell into deep thought. In fact, Kurenai said this because she didn’t know enough about the Uchiha clan. After hearing her report, the Third Hokage had almost concluded that Wu was a member of the Uchiha clan! !
Kurenai Yuhi and Might Guy don’t have a very deep understanding of the Uchiha clan, but as the Hokage of Konoha, he knows the Uchiha clan quite well.
According to the reports from Kurenai Yuhi and Might Guy, the shuriken technique that Wu used was extremely sharp and strange, and it killed four wandering ninjas in an instant. Even in the Uchiha clan, there are very few people who can achieve this level.
In order to perfectly perform the Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique, then proficient use of the Sharingan is a necessary condition, and it must be at least at the level of two magatama. This is because the Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique is different from other shuriken techniques. It requires extremely strong dynamic vision and predictive ability to calculate the flight trajectory of the shuriken. It is almost impossible for ordinary ninjas to achieve this level. Even the Byakugan of Konoha’s Hyuga clan cannot do it.
The Byakugan’s insight is indeed very strong, and it can see through the chakra in the human body, and even clearly see the body’s meridians and the flow of chakra, but that is only in the aspect of reconnaissance. In terms of predictive ability and reaction speed, the Byakugan is far inferior to the Sharingan.
The Sharingan can clearly see through every subtle movement of the opponent and predict the opponent’s next move, and can even copy the non-bloodline limit ninjutsu performed by the opponent. This kind of terrifying insight and reaction ability is far beyond the Byakugan.
Regardless of whether Wu is a member of the Uchiha clan or not, it is certain that he possesses the Sharingan. However, before the Uchiha clan was exterminated, no other Sharingan was leaked to other clans except Kakashi’s.
As a family with a bloodline limit, especially a family with a dojutsu-type bloodline limit, they are extremely strict in guarding their family’s bloodline limit. Every family member who opens his eyes will be recorded in the archives. Even if the family dies in battle, their bodies will be recovered and cremated, and then marked in the archives. Moreover, if there is an enemy on the battlefield who wants to seize the Sharingan, then the Uchiha clan will generally destroy their own eyes, so the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan is difficult to be seized. During the three ninja world wars, no village had obtained the Sharingan, otherwise Konoha and the Uchiha clan would not have been unaware of it.
Now the Uchiha clan has been destroyed. Apart from Uchiha Itachi who betrayed the village, the only survivor is Uchiha Sasuke. Uchiha Sasuke is ruled out directly because he has never opened the Sharingan and he has always been in Konoha Village and has never gone out.
According to Kurenai Yuhi’s report, the bounty ninja named Wu was about sixteen or seventeen years old, not much different in age from Uchiha Itachi.
“Could it be Itachi!?” the Third Hokage thought secretly in his heart, then shook his head, “Itachi should have been monitoring that organization, and with Itachi’s personality, he would not become a bounty ninja.”
But at this moment, the door of the Hokage’s office rang, and the Third Hokage said lightly: “Come in.” A Chunin slowly opened the door and walked in. The Third Hokage turned to Kurenai Yuhi and Might Guy and said with a smile: “Kai and Kurenai, you have worked hard. I know about this matter. You should go and have a rest.”
“Yes!!”, Akai Yuhi Kurenai bowed respectfully and then slowly walked out of the Hokage’s office.
Chapter 48: Heading to the Land of Earth (Old Version)
“What happened?” The Third Hokage looked at the anxious faces of the crowd and said in confusion. “Hokage, Uzumaki Naruto has scribbled on the Hokage Rock again. This is the third time this month. No matter how many times we teach him a lesson, he still refuses to change his ways. Please tell me what to do with him.” The Chunin said angrily, with a hint of disgust and hatred in his eyes when he mentioned Uzumaki Naruto.
Seeing the Chunin’s expression and eyes, the Third Hokage knew what he was thinking. He sighed slightly and said, “Forget it, I’ll talk to him about this matter in person. Don’t worry about it.”
After hearing what the Hokage said, the Chunin wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth but never said it. He nodded. Since the Hokage had spoken personally, he naturally had to obey and had to suppress his disgust for Uzumaki Naruto.
After the Chunin left, the Third Hokage lit a cigarette, took a puff and blew out a large circle of smoke, and said with a helpless smile: “This little guy Naruto did not inherit his father’s steadiness and intelligence, but learned all the temper of that girl Kushina.”
At this point, the Third Hokage’s body suddenly paused. When Uzumaki Kushina was mentioned, a light bulb suddenly flashed in his mind and his pupils suddenly shrank, “Uzumaki Kushina… Uzumaki Miling!!! Could it be…”
Some of the Third Hokage’s vague memories began to revive, and he murmured, “Could it be the descendant of Hayato?” He was relatively familiar with Uchiha Hayato. He broke with the Uchiha clan for his wife and children. Konoha was indeed too much back then. They were afraid that Hayato’s child would inherit the bloodline of both the Uchiha clan and the Uzumaki clan and pose a threat to Konoha, so Danzo and the other two advisors insisted on getting rid of the child in Uzumaki Miling’s belly.
The Uchiha clan was annihilated because they were going to launch a coup. For this reason, the Third Hokage tried his best to endure and did not stop Danzo, but this incident also made him feel extremely guilty.
Uchiha Hayato’s family is completely innocent. The elders persecuted their family only because they were afraid that the child in Uzumaki Miryo’s belly would threaten them in the future. After all, the child’s father is from the Uchiha clan, and the child will also have the surname Uchiha in the future. This is why they are afraid.
“Now that the child is about fourteen or fifteen years old, he is about the same age as what Hong guessed. He is most likely the descendant of Hayato, ah.” The Third Hokage sighed secretly in his heart. For a moment, the Hokage’s office was filled with smoke and unusual silence.
At this time, Miao and Deidara were walking on the road towards the Land of Earth. On a tree-lined path, Deidara was muttering something, while Miao had a helpless expression on his face.
“My art will surely shock everyone in the future!!! Miao, you know, when that time comes you will definitely feel proud, because you are the first person to formally appreciate my art!!! Hahahaha…” Deidara’s face was full of excitement, and he kept chattering.
“Hehe.” Miao’s mouth twitched, eyes twitched wildly, and he responded with a forced smile, “This guy is really energetic. He can’t stop when he mentions his art. He has been talking non-stop for two hours.”
Just now, Miao just casually asked Deidara if he had any new ideas about his ninjutsu. He suddenly seemed to be stimulated and began to speak incessantly. It’s true that this kid is a genius. He said many strange ideas and vowed that he would complete the experiment of the new technique in no time.
“Okay, okay, I know what you said. Didn’t you say you wanted to go back to your original residence to pack up some things? Let’s go quickly.” Miao’s ears really couldn’t bear it anymore, so he spoke.
“Yeah, that’s true. Walking is too slow.” Deidara looked at the sky and nodded. Two days had passed since the battle in the Land of Lightning. He reached into his ninja tool bag and grabbed a ball of white clay. Then he swallowed the clay with his mouth on his palm.
“Hah!!!”, followed by a seal, “Bang!!!”, the smoke dissipated, and a large white bird suddenly appeared in front of the two. “Come on, Miao, I’ll take you to enjoy the pleasure of flying that you have never enjoyed before!!!”, Deidara said with a big laugh.
“Hmph!” Miao smiled indifferently, then followed Deidara and jumped onto the big white bird. The white bird slowly rose into the air. Standing on the big white bird, Miao looked at the ground which was quite far away from him and the endless mountains and forests in the distance. He took a deep breath. It was the first time he flew in the air after coming to this world for so long. It felt pretty good.
The speed of flying was indeed incomparable to that of walking. The big white bird carried the two people and flew quickly to the Land of Earth, and soon disappeared into the sky.
The Land of Earth is one of the five great countries in the Ninja World. Most of the country is barren rock walls. The rocks in the country seem to exist along the border, thus blocking the traffic between the Land of Earth and other countries. In addition, the wind blowing from the north will pass over the mountains and blow small rocks in the country to other countries. The natural phenomenon called “rock rain” is very famous.
Looking at the environment of the Earth Kingdom below, most of it is made up of mountains and rock walls, and a few places are covered with forest vegetation. It looks rather desolate. Not to mention the Fire Kingdom, even the Thunder Kingdom has a much better environment than the Earth Kingdom.
“No wonder the Land of Earth has always been one of the instigators of the Ninja World War. If they want enough resources and wealth to develop themselves, they must plunder other countries’ resources and wealth by launching wars.” Miao thought secretly in his heart.
Chapter 49 Uninvited Guests (Old Version)
After nearly a day, Miao and Deidara arrived at Deidara’s previous residence, which was an ancient temple built on a hillside. Below the hillside was a bustling market. Usually, when Deidara was not doing mercenary tasks, all his food, clothing and daily necessities were purchased from the market below.
The temple looks a bit old and dilapidated, but it exudes an ancient charm. Obviously, this temple has existed for quite some time. There are many ancient statues standing in the temple, including ferocious demons, mighty generals, and angry Vajra Buddhas. The whole temple gives people a majestic and weird feeling.
Stepping on the moss in front of the ancient temple, as Deidara walked into the ancient temple, a hint of surprise flashed across Miao’s face. In Miao’s opinion, this ancient temple was indeed a rare ancient relic. I wonder how many years it had existed to exude such an ancient charm.
Turning his head and looking at Deidara with a strange look, Miao said in disbelief: “I didn’t expect that someone with your personality would live in such an ancient temple. If I didn’t know you, I would have thought that the person living here was some hermit or old man.”
“Humph!!! It’s just because there is a more artistic atmosphere here. Miao, don’t underestimate me. I am an excellent artist. Of course I have to live in a place with such an artistic atmosphere!! Hmm.” Deidara said proudly.
“Well, this place does have an extremely strong artistic atmosphere, I don’t deny that, but I don’t think it’s suitable for an impatient guy like you to live here. After all, you’re just a kid of twelve or thirteen years old.” Miao said lightly.
“Damn it, Miao, don’t look down on me!!! You’re only one or two years older than me. Don’t talk to me in such an adult tone. Also, I will definitely become the greatest artist in the world in the future!!”, Deidara yelled in anger.
“Really? Then I’m really looking forward to it.” Miao smiled faintly, then put on a white mask, and said to Deidara: “I’m a little hungry, I’ll go downstairs to buy some food. Speaking of which, I haven’t tasted the delicacies of the Land of Earth yet. Do you want to eat something? I’ll bring you some.”
“Hearing what you said, I feel a little hungry. Well, go ahead. It’s an honor for you to bring food to a great artist like me. For an artist, being hungry will reduce his inspiration and creativity. Well, I need to pack up my artworks.” Deidara curled his lips and waved his hands, as if he had really become a world-famous master of art.
“Idiot.” Miao uttered a word softly, and then ignored Deidara who was yelling behind him, and slowly walked along the bluestone steps towards the market at the foot of the mountain.
“Damn it, you look down on me so much, one day I will let you witness my art!!!”, Deidara complained loudly with veins bulging on his forehead and his eyes turned white.
Miao’s figure slowly disappeared from Deidara’s sight. Deidara curled his lips in dissatisfaction, then walked into the temple and began to organize the artworks he had hidden in the temple, which were the clay models he was most proud of.
“This, and this, um, great, take this one too, these are the highest level of art created by a flash of inspiration as a talented artist like me, huh!!” Deidara sorted some clay models that he was very satisfied with in a large wooden box, talking to himself and indulging himself at the same time.
After a while, Deidara wiped the sweat from his forehead and sealed many of his satisfactory works in the sealing scroll. These things would be needed to create and experiment with new techniques in the future.
Sitting on the ground, placing a pig-shaped clay model flat on his palm, Deidara looked at the pig-shaped clay model and nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, a hint of intoxication appeared on his face, as if he was immersed in his own art.
Deidara’s expression suddenly changed, his face became a little gloomy, and his eyes turned coldly behind him, as if something was disturbing him from appreciating his art.
Just then, a strange laugh came from behind, “Hehehe, is this the guy? It took us a lot of effort to find him.”
“That’s right. I hate wasting time the most. I’ve wasted a lot of time looking for this guy.” Another gloomy and hoarse voice came from behind.
“Then don’t waste any more time, complete the mission and retreat quickly. The leader is still waiting for our news.” A deep and magnetic voice came from behind again.
Deidara turned around abruptly and looked behind him, only to see three figures appear not far behind him. They were all wearing high-necked windbreakers with black backgrounds and red clouds, looking quite mysterious.
Among the three people, the person on the right is the tallest, nearly two meters tall, and is quite strong. He carries a big knife tied with white cloth on his back. He has a shark face and a Kirigakure forehead protector on his forehead. However, there is a scratch in the middle of the forehead protector. The sharp teeth in his mouth flash like shark’s teeth with a sharp and cold light, and he looks extremely ferocious when he smiles.
The person in the middle was a bloated man lying on the ground, completely different from a normal person. His mouth was covered with a black cloth, three sharp blades were erected on his head, and behind him was a sharp steel tail like a scorpion’s tail, which looked extremely terrifying.
The person standing on the far left looked much more normal. He seemed a little thin, with a slightly immature face, black hair, dark pupils, and a scar under his eye. However, his face seemed unusually mature due to being weathered. His long hair behind his head was tied with a thin rope, and he had long bangs on both sides of his cheeks. He looked like an unusually handsome young man. He wore a Konoha forehead protector on his forehead, but there was a scratch on it, which represented his identity, a Konoha rebel ninja.
Chapter 50: Deidara vs Uchiha Itachi (Old Version)
Deidara looked at the three people. He didn’t know the person lying on the ground in the middle, nor had he seen him before. However, he felt that the two people on the left and right looked familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere, but his memory was not very clear.
Although Deidara couldn’t remember their names, the three of them obviously knew Deidara. The purpose of their coming here was for him. These three people were very famous in the ninja world.
The shark-faced man on the right is Hoshigaki Kisame, one of the Seven Mist Ninjas, the master of the great sword Samehada, and an S-rank rebel from the Hidden Mist Village. The one in the middle is the genius puppeteer Sasori from the Hidden Sand Village, an S-rank rebel from the Hidden Sand Village. The boy on the right is the murderer who massacred the Uchiha clan two years ago, the genius ninja of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Itachi, and also an S-rank rebel from Konoha.
All three of them were S-rank rebel ninjas, extremely dangerous characters, and their strength was unquestionable. It was obviously not a good thing for the three of them to come to Deidara together. The three of them stood behind Deidara with expressionless faces, and a terrifying sense of oppression suddenly came from the three of them.
At this time, Uchiha Itachi, who was standing on the left, said lightly: “You must be Deidara. We are here on behalf of our organization ‘Akatsuki’ to invite you to join. We hope you can come with us.”
However, Deidara was obviously more cautious. He stood up and asked loudly with a dissatisfied look on his face: “Akatsuki? Haven’t you heard of that? This is my place. Get out of here quickly and don’t disturb me from appreciating art!!! Okay.”
Kisame had a half-smile on his face, “This kid is really not a guy who will obey orders just as Zetsu said.”, while Uchiha Itachi had a blank expression on his face, obviously not taking Deidara’s words to heart.
“Art?” The bloated weirdo lying on the ground in the middle, also known as Scorpion, raised his lowered head slightly when he heard Deidara’s words, and then said disdainfully: “Although the momentum is good, this kid looks like the type who will die early.”
“This is the leader’s order. This guy’s ability seems to be useful.” Uchiha Itachi said lightly.
“Do you know my abilities?” Deidara looked at the three people strangely. He was sure that he definitely didn’t know these three people and had never even seen them.
At this time, Hoshigaki Kisame’s strange voice sounded again, “You are the guy who assists anti-state elements in carrying out terrorist attacks among neighboring countries. What’s the point of you, a fugitive ninja, doing these things?”
“Purpose? There is no such thing. I was just hired by those people to cause the explosion. Those were all my works, huh!! But from now on I will no longer do such boring tasks. I have found a new artistic direction!!! Hmm.” Deidara said with some pride.
“Works?” Upon hearing this, Scorpion raised his head slightly and looked at Deidara with some disdain, but when Deidara talked about his works, he suddenly became enthusiastic.
“Look!! It’s pretty good, right?” Deidara held up the clay model of the pig in his hand and showed it in front of the three people, saying somewhat fanatically.
“This shape is a pursuit of two-dimensional deformation with refined lines. It is a work of art!! But my art is not just like this. My work is fluid. Things with only external appearance are just shapes. Well, this one will explode!! The explosion will sublimate its existence, so that it can become my real work!! I will also feel the art in that moment of sublimation!! Well, art is an explosion!!!!” Deidara’s excited voice echoed in the temple for a long time, and his whole expression became extremely fanatical.
After a long time, the faces of the three people opposite did not change at all. Scorpion’s impatient voice suddenly sounded: “How annoying!!”. Kisame also said with a smile: “Are you done?” The ferocious shark face seemed to be mocking Deidara. “It seems to be finished.” Uchiha Itachi said lightly, without any change in his expression or even tone.
As soon as he finished speaking, Uchiha Itachi slowly stepped out from between the three people and said lightly: “That’s enough, let me take action.”
“Huh? Do you want to fight with me?” When Deidara saw the looks of the three men, he suddenly woke up from his frenzy and looked at Uchiha Itachi vigilantly. Obviously, he also knew that these three people were not so easy to deal with.
However, Uchiha Itachi did not answer him directly at this time. His dark eyes suddenly began to change. Scarlet pupils appeared in his eyes. Three black magatama surrounded the black dot in the middle of the pupil, which looked extremely strange. It was the Sharingan! !
“Hmm!!” Deidara’s pupils shrank slightly when he saw Uchiha Itachi’s eyes. “The same Sharingan as Miao! Is this guy from the Uchiha clan? So this guy is Uchiha Itachi.”
Deidara also knew about the extermination of the Uchiha clan. When he saw Itachi’s Sharingan and the Konoha’s traitorous forehead protector on his forehead, he instantly guessed his identity.
“If I win, you will have to join Akatsuki.” Uchiha Itachi said calmly. “Humph!” Deidara suppressed his shock and sneered, “Don’t underestimate my art, feel the art!!!!” As soon as he finished speaking, he threw the clay pig in his hand towards Uchiha Itachi.
Uchiha Itachi moved extremely quickly, his Sharingan in his eyes was calm, as if he had seen through Deidara’s intentions long ago. His body jumped back instantly, but the clay pig was not slow either, and had already flown to a place not far from Uchiha Itachi’s body.
“Hah!!!” Deidara raised his index and middle fingers in front of his chest and shouted, “Bang!!!!!!” A huge explosion suddenly resounded throughout the temple, and a big hole was blown out in the wall of the temple. Thick smoke filled the temple.
Chapter 51 Rushing Back (Old Version)
Uchiha Itachi landed on the ground unharmed with his body bent, then slowly stood up, his face still expressionless, looking calmly at Deidara not far away, it was obvious that Deidara’s moves did not cause him any trouble.
“Hmph!! You’re quite capable!!” Deidara sneered and suddenly made another seal with one hand, “Hmm?” Uchiha Itachi seemed to sense something and his eyes moved to the ground under his feet. He saw a white clay centipede suddenly emerged from the ground under his feet and wrapped around his body tightly like lightning.
“Hmph!! You can’t run away now. I thought you were so powerful and so arrogant, but it turns out you only have this much strength!!” Deidara laughed triumphantly as he looked at Uchiha Itachi who had been entangled by the clay centipede.
Uchiha Itachi still had a blank expression on his face, and there was no ripple in his scarlet three-magatama Sharingan eyes, and he was still extremely calm. “Tsk!!! What an annoying expression!! “, Deidara was extremely unhappy when he saw Uchiha Itachi’s expression that seemed to control everything, and he raised his index and middle fingers to his chest and shouted: “I will send you to hell right now!! “.
Just when Deidara was about to detonate the clay centipede, Uchiha Itachi suddenly spoke up, “You’d better take a closer look at yourself.”
Hearing Uchiha Itachi’s words, Deidara was stunned for a moment, and his eyes couldn’t help but look into Uchiha Itachi’s eyes. At this time, in Deidara’s eyes, Uchiha Itachi’s eyes seemed to become more scarlet and more weird than before.
The scene suddenly changed, and Deidara’s face suddenly changed. He saw that the white clay centipede that had tied up Uchiha Itachi before was now tightly tied to his body.
“This, this is an illusion!!!” Deidara’s face was very ugly, and sweat was faintly oozing from his forehead. “Hehe, he almost exploded.” Kisame’s weird laughter came, and he looked at Deidara who was tied up by his own ninjutsu with a mocking look on his face, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.
“You are the type who will die early.” Scorpion, who was lying next to Kisame, said coldly, not giving Deidara any face. “Damn it!!!” Deidara struggled hard, but the white centipede tied him so tightly that he couldn’t break free.
“When was it!?” Deidara gradually calmed down and asked with an extremely ugly face. “It was when you just saw Itachi’s Sharingan. At that time, you were already in Itachi’s illusion.” Kisame said with a strange smile.
“Damn it!” Deidara bit his lips tightly, his heart was extremely shocked. This magical illusion was too terrifying. He didn’t realize at all when he had fallen into Uchiha Itachi’s illusion. If Uchiha Itachi hadn’t reminded him, he would have been blown to pieces.
“You lose.” At this time, a calm voice came from the front. He raised his head suddenly and saw the evening sunlight shining in from the hole that had just been blown up and shining on Uchiha Itachi’s body. He could not see Uchiha Itachi’s face clearly under the setting sun, but he could clearly see Uchiha Itachi’s scarlet pupils that looked extremely weird and mysterious in the setting sun.
However, since Deidara had seen Miao’s Sharingan before, the shock he felt was far less than in the original novel. “Damn it!!! I will definitely defeat you!! “, looking at Uchiha Itachi’s calm expression from beginning to end, Deidara was furious and shouted angrily.
“Hehe, you think you can defeat Itachi? You’re just dreaming.” Kisame saw Deidara’s angry look and hit him mercilessly.
“Damn it!! I can’t just sit there and wait for death. I don’t want to join any organization!!” Deidara roared madly in his heart.
“Okay, you’ve already lost. Come with us. We’ve already wasted a lot of effort just looking for you here.” Kisame said with a smile, and then slowly walked towards Deidara.
At this moment, an indifferent voice suddenly came and echoed in everyone’s ears, “Deidara, you are so lame. It’s so easy to subdue him. It seems that your art still has a long way to go.”
Hearing this voice, Deidara was overjoyed. This voice didn’t sound so hateful to him at this moment. He shouted without caring about his image: “You are finally back! It doesn’t take so long to buy food! Yeah.”
Hearing this unfamiliar voice, Uchiha Itachi and the other two’s expressions changed slightly. They looked suddenly towards the entrance of the temple, only to see a thin figure walking in slowly with his back to the setting sun.
This man has unruly long black hair and dark pupils. The long hair behind his head is tied with a white rope. The long hair in front of his forehead covers his right eye faintly. His handsome face looks a little childish. He is wearing a black kimono, mesh ninja underwear, and black ninja pants. At first glance, he gives the impression of a handsome young ninja.
This person was none other than Miao. Miao, who was shopping in the market after buying food, faintly heard explosions coming from the temple on the mountain, so he immediately rushed back. You know, a ninja’s eyesight and hearing are far superior to those of ordinary people.
Chapter 52: Confrontation (Old Version)
“Who are you!!” The half-smile on Kisame’s face disappeared, replaced by a solemn look. As a powerful ninja, his perception of danger was extremely accurate. This young man, who was about the same age as Uchiha Itachi, gave him an extremely dangerous feeling.
Uchiha Itachi and Sasori also looked a little solemn, they could also feel the extraordinaryness of the boy in front of them. Miao did not answer Kisame’s question, he walked to Deidara with a big bag of food in his right hand, glanced at Deidara, and the kunai in his left hand fiercely cut off the clay centipede that tied Deidara.
Deidara was freed and immediately stretched his body. He said to Miao angrily: “Miao, these guys want me to join their organization for no reason. It seems to be called ‘Akatsuki’. These three guys are not ordinary people, especially the guy named Uchiha Itachi, who has the Sharingan like you!!”
“Akatsuki!!” Miao was shocked when he heard Deidara’s words, and immediately looked at the three people. He didn’t look carefully just now, so Miao didn’t recognize that they were wearing the black-bottomed red-cloud windbreaker unique to the Akatsuki organization.
As a time traveler, he certainly knew what the Akatsuki organization was. Although he was not very clear about the true face of this organization, Miao knew that the strength of this organization was extremely terrifying. It was composed entirely of S-level rebel ninjas. Even Orochimaru, one of the three great ninjas, was once a member of this organization.
On Akatsuki’s side, the three were shocked when they heard Deidara’s words. Even Uchiha Itachi, who always had a calm expression, showed a look of shock.
“The same Sharingan!!” The three of them immediately looked at Miao, and Uchiha Itachi’s scarlet three-magatama Sharingan stared at Miao closely.
“It’s Akatsuki!! Does that mean Deidara in the original work is also a member of Akatsuki?” Miao was slightly surprised. He had not read the latter part of the original work. Except for Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame, he didn’t know the identities of other Akatsuki members at all.
“Who are you!?” Kisame asked again at this time, looking at Miao with an extremely solemn expression. According to Deidara’s words, he also learned that the young man in front of him possessed the Sharingan like Itachi. He had always teamed up with Uchiha Itachi and was quite aware of the horror of the Sharingan.
“You don’t need to know.” Miao said lightly. At the same time, Miao’s dark eyes began to change, and instantly turned into scarlet pupils. The black three-magatama Sharingan suddenly appeared in Miao’s eyes.
“It’s the Sharingan!” Kisame was shocked, and immediately said to Uchiha Itachi beside him with a strange smile: “Itachi, I remember that the Uchiha clan has been slaughtered by you? Who is this person…”
“I don’t know either. I have never seen this person. I can be sure that this person is not from the Uchiha clan of Konoha. He may be an orphan of the Uchiha clan left outside.” Uchiha Itachi was no longer calm at this time. He was extremely shocked and complicated in his heart. His scarlet Sharingan stared at Miao. He did not expect that there were surviving Uchiha clan bloodlines outside Konoha.
“Deidara, find a way to retreat immediately. The two of us are no match for the three of them. You should understand that.” Miao stared at the three people opposite with his scarlet Sharingans and said to Deidara solemnly.
“Hey, Miao, you also have the Sharingan, are you afraid of Uchiha Itachi?!” Deidara was immediately displeased when he heard Miao’s words, and said with some dissatisfaction.
“That Uchiha Itachi and I both possess the Sharingan, and our strengths are almost the same. It’s impossible for me to determine the winner between him and me in a short period of time, but do you have any way to deal with the remaining two people?” Miao asked Deidara in return.
“Me!” Deidara opened his mouth and wanted to say something like ‘It’s okay to leave it to him’, but this time reason prevailed and he couldn’t say it.
“As far as I know, these three people are all S-rank rebel ninjas, and their strength is extremely terrifying. You are no match for them now. If you want revenge, just practice hard in the future. There is no need to rush. Showing off your bravery will only cost you your life in vain.” Miao said lightly.
“Tsk, I get it!!” Deidara said through gritted teeth. At this time, the three people on the opposite side were also staring at Miao and Deidara. At this time, Uchiha Itachi suddenly said: “I didn’t expect that there are still survivors of the Uchiha clan. You are not from the Konoha Uchiha clan.”
“Uchiha clan? To put it nicely, they are the most powerful family in Konoha. To put it bluntly, they are just a watchdog of Konoha. The so-called Konoha Guard is just to perform this kind of watchdog work.” Miao looked at Uchiha Itachi and sneered disdainfully.
When Uchiha Itachi heard Miao’s words, his eyes suddenly tightened, “Does he know something?” “But I have to thank you, I originally planned to kill the Uchiha clan myself, but I promised my father not to take action against the Uchiha clan. I thought this wish could not be realized, but you did it for me.” Miao said with a sneer. When he mentioned the Uchiha clan, Miao’s Sharingan suddenly turned scarlet, and the evil and cold power in Miao’s eyes was about to emerge.
“It seems that you have a deep hatred for the Uchiha clan.” Uchiha Itachi said lightly, his expression did not change at all, but he began to worry in his heart, worried that Miao would attack Uchiha Sasuke.
Of course Miao didn’t know what Uchiha Itachi was thinking, but he was not interested in knowing, and said coldly: “The Uchiha clan? That is a thing of the past. However, the demise of the Uchiha clan is also a good thing for me. At least it has dealt a heavy blow to Konoha, which is true.” Miao smiled grimly.
Chapter 53: Fight (Old Version)
“Does he have any idea about Konoha?” Uchiha Itachi’s heart tightened slightly. “Hehe, boring probing ends here. Even if I let you know something, what’s wrong? No one can stop me.” Miao said lightly.
Uchiha Itachi’s expression suddenly changed, “It turns out that he had already seen through my intentions. It seems that it is not easy to find out this person’s background.” Uchiha Itachi thought to himself.
“Hmph!!! Boy, do you think you can go against us by yourself?” Hoshigaki Kisame said with a hint of murderous intent flashing across his face.
Miao looked at Hoshigaki Kisame fiercely, his scarlet Sharingan looking at him coldly, the evil and cold power in his pupils gushed out instantly.
“Boom!!!!” Hoshigaki Kisame’s whole body suddenly shook violently, the scene in front of him disappeared, and he found that he had been caught in the hand of a huge, ugly and ferocious monster with eight arms without knowing when.
“This, this is an illusion!!” Kisame’s face turned pale, and for the first time, a look of fear appeared on his shark-like ferocious face. A large amount of cold sweat oozed from his forehead. His whole body was unable to move at all, and he could only become fish on the chopping board.
The next moment, the hideous and ugly monster grabbed Kisame’s body with all eight arms and tore it apart violently. “Puff!!!!” A large amount of blood splattered and Kisame was torn into five pieces in an instant.
“Ah!!!!” With a scream, Kisame fell to his knees on the ground in an instant. His clothes were soaked with cold sweat. His face was extremely pale and filled with fear.
“Kisame!!!”, Uchiha Itachi’s face changed drastically, he suddenly supported Kisame, and looked at Miao with extremely serious eyes, “What a powerful eye power!! It can actually make Kisame fall into an illusion in an instant!!”
“Let’s take care of one first.” Miao said coldly. Deidara shouted happily beside him: “Haha, you damn shark-faced guy, you dare to mock me, you will be defeated by Miao’s illusion in an instant.” Deidara has not forgotten the look on Kisame’s face when he was defeated by Uchiha Itachi’s illusion.
“Damn it!!!” Kisame’s face was still a little pale, and his bloodthirsty eyes were full of bloodshot. Just now in the illusion, he was torn into five pieces by a huge monster. The pain that penetrated deep into his soul made him feel a little scared.
“Itachi!! This kid is not easy to deal with!” Kisame said cautiously to Uchiha Itachi beside him, looking at Miao with extremely serious eyes. This was the first time he was knocked down by an illusion since he became a ninja. Although he was not seriously injured, the combat effectiveness he could exert was greatly reduced due to the effect of this illusion.
“Swish! Swish!!” Countless Senbon attacked Miao and Deidara from the other side at an extremely fast speed! ! Scorpion took action. Miao and Deidara jumped away from their original position in an instant.
The next moment, a large number of Senbon shot onto the ground where Miao and Deidara had just stood, and a huge hole was corroded in the ground in an instant. “Poison?!!” Miao’s face changed.
A silver scorpion tail pierced towards Miao as fast as lightning, but was captured by Miao’s Sharingan in an instant. A kunai also appeared in Miao’s hand, “Ding!!!”, sparks flew, and the scorpion tail was blocked by Miao, but the kunai in Miao’s hand began to be corroded instantly.
Miao threw away the kunai in his hand, and the three magatama in his left Sharingan spun rapidly, staring at Scorpion fiercely. But to Miao’s surprise, Scorpion did not react at all, and only a cold voice came out from Scorpion’s mouth covered by a black cloth, “Kid, illusions are useless to me.”
“What!!” Miao’s face changed, and his scarlet Sharingan stared at Scorpion closely. “How is it possible!!! Who on earth are you…” The next moment Miao’s face immediately became unbelievable, because he used his Sharingan to clearly see that all the chakra in Scorpion’s body was concentrated at a certain point inside his body, and Miao could not feel any spiritual thoughts in his head.
Ordinary illusions are achieved by disrupting the chakra in the enemy’s body to make the enemy fall into an illusion, while the illusions cast by the Sharingan are visual illusions, which disrupt the enemy’s mental thoughts to make the enemy fall into an illusion.
“Haha, you figured it out so quickly? The Sharingan is indeed one of the strongest bloodline limits.” Scorpion laughed sarcastically, staring at Miao and Deidara with cold eyes.
“So that’s it, puppetry? Really amazing.” Miao said lightly. At this moment, the black cloth on the scorpion’s mouth was instantly lifted up, and its mouth suddenly opened like a machine, and countless poisonous thousand swords were shot out again like lightning.
“Hmph!! Don’t underestimate me, Deidara!” Deidara’s face turned cold, and he began to seal his hands, pressing them hard on the ground, “Earth Style – Earth Flow Wall!!!” “Boom!!!”, a huge earth wall instantly rose from the ground in front of the two of them, successfully blocking Scorpion’s poison Senbon.
Deidara is a genius ninja from the Iwagakure Village after all, so he can certainly use ordinary earth escape techniques. However, he rarely uses them because he is obsessed with clay art.
At this moment, Uchiha Itachi instantly appeared in front of Miao, and the kunai in his hand fiercely stabbed towards Miao’s heart. Miao’s Sharingan condensed slightly, and he turned his body to avoid Uchiha Itachi’s attack, and then the kunai in his hand stabbed towards Uchiha Itachi’s throat without any slowness.
“Puff!!!” Uchiha Itachi had no time to retract his attack and his throat was pierced by Miao’s kunai. However, Miao did not relax at all. Sure enough, in the next moment, another Uchiha Itachi appeared behind the body of Uchiha Itachi whose throat was pierced, and flew into the air, shooting the kunai in his hand towards Miao’s head.
“Shadow clone!!? Such a fast hand-sealing speed, even I couldn’t see through his hand-sealing movements.” Miao was slightly shocked and his face turned cold. His remaining hand instantly condensed a Rasengan, and a slender sword of light condensed from the Rasengan like lightning and fiercely stabbed Uchiha Itachi in the air.
“This ninjutsu is… !!” Uchiha Itachi’s face changed. The sword of light was condensed from wind attribute chakra and was extremely sharp. The kunai shot by Uchiha Itachi was cut in half in an instant, and then pierced Uchiha Itachi’s body directly.
Chapter 54: Fierce Battle (Old Version)
“Puff!!!!” The sword of light pierced Uchiha Itachi’s body and then nailed his body to the wall. “Hmph!! Now you…” Miao sneered, but before he could finish his words, Miao’s face suddenly changed. A sharp sword was already pressed against the back of Miao’s neck, and Uchiha Itachi’s body gradually appeared from behind.
The body of Uchiha Itachi, who was pierced by the spiral spear in the air, instantly turned into countless black crows circling in the air, “Quack, quack!!!”, the crows’ calls seemed to have some kind of magic that could make people feel irritated unconsciously.
“Illusion? No, it should be this guy’s unique clone technique. Forget about Deidara, but it’s impossible for me who has the Sharingan to fall into his illusion without noticing it!!” Miao understood it instantly.
“Don’t move!!” Uchiha Itachi behind him said coldly, “I have some questions to ask you!!” “Humph!!” Miao sneered, then slowly said: “From your tone, do you think you have won?”
“What!?” When Uchiha Itachi heard Miao’s words, his face suddenly changed slightly. A sharp kunai also appeared on the back of his neck. Miao’s figure had appeared behind Uchiha Itachi at some point, and his scarlet Sharingan stared at Uchiha Itachi coldly.
“Don’t forget that I also have the Sharingan. Although your hand seals are very fast and quite concealed, even the slightest movement can be detected by my Sharingan, and I can also form hand seals with one hand.” Miao said coldly.
In front of Uchiha Itachi, Miao’s body, whose neck was pressed, suddenly turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared, “Shadow clone!!” Uchiha Itachi was slightly startled.
“Deidara!!!” Miao glanced at Deidara sideways. Deidara also withdrew his earth escape technique at this time, and instantly came to Miao’s side. He looked at Uchiha Itachi who was restrained by Miao and laughed mockingly: “Hahaha, you bastard, you thought you were so powerful, but in the end you were subdued by Miao!!”.
“Don’t be so arrogant, Deidara, this guy is just a clone.” Miao glanced at Deidara and said lightly. “What!!” Deidara’s face suddenly changed, and Uchiha Itachi’s body suddenly turned into countless crows and scattered.
“Damn it!!!” Deidara gritted his teeth in anger, “This guy has the same Sharingan as me. I can detect his movements and he can also detect mine. It’s impossible to tell the winner in a short time.” Miao said lightly.
At this time, Uchiha Itachi’s body slowly appeared again in the shadows in the distance. “Haha, interesting, Deidara?” Scorpion next to him looked at Deidara and sneered.
After a brief period of weakness, Kisame slowly stood up again with his Samehada sword. After all, Kisame was also a ninja with extremely strong willpower, and thus a confrontation situation was formed again.
“Damn it! I suffered such a huge loss!” Kisame’s face was still pale and looked extremely ugly.
“Deidara, get ready to retreat. That Hoshigaki Kisame has probably recovered a lot of strength by now. If we continue fighting, we are no match for him!” Miao said slowly to Deidara.
“Tsk! I get it.” Dida couldn’t help but curl his lips, then reached into the ninja tool bag and swallowed the clay, making a seal, “bang!!!”, a large cloud of smoke suddenly appeared behind them, the smoke slowly dissipated, and only a huge white bird was seen quietly resting on the ground.
Seeing Deidara’s actions, Uchiha Itachi and the other two frowned. Uchiha Itachi said in a cold voice: “We can’t let them leave! Do it!!!!” While speaking, Uchiha Itachi’s hands began to form seals quickly, and the seals were completed in less than a second.
“Fire Style – Great Fireball Jutsu!!!”, “BOOM!!!”, a huge fireball with a diameter of nearly ten meters suddenly shot out from Uchiha Itachi’s mouth and hit Miao and Deidara.
“Water Style – Great Water Same Bullet Jutsu!!!!!!!!!” Kisame also recovered a lot from his weakness. He put his hands together, and terrifying chakra instantly burst out from his body. A huge blue shark suddenly condensed in front of him, carrying huge waves, and a ferocious mouth full of sharp teeth, and pounced on Miao and Deidara as fast as lightning.
Scorpion opened his mechanical mouth again, and a flood of poisonous thousand books spewed out of his mouth in an instant. This time the scale of the poisonous thousand books was far greater than before, and the flood of poisonous thousand books almost covered the entire temple.
“Miao!!!” Seeing the attacks of these three people, Deidara’s face suddenly changed drastically. This kind of horrific attack, let alone him, even his master, Onoki, would not be able to completely resist it using Dust Release. The elite jonin would be blasted into pieces in an instant.
“Don’t worry, you don’t have to worry. I’ll take care of everything. I’ll block this attack and then retreat immediately!!!” Miao said slowly to Deidara.
Deidara hesitated for a moment, but still nodded vigorously. At this time, Miao also looked forward, and saw a terrifying attack that almost covered the entire space. If he and Deidara were hit by these attacks, they would surely die.
At this time, Miao’s Sharingan began to change rapidly, and the three black magatama instantly merged into a strange shuriken, the Mangekyo Sharingan!!!
“Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” With a loud bang, the entire temple exploded. All the buildings and statues inside the temple were instantly destroyed by the horrific attack, and a powerful air wave swept around.
Chapter 55: Departure (Old Version)
The air was filled with smoke and flames. At this moment, Uchiha Itachi and the other two were staring at the front. “We finally killed him, but it’s a pity about Deidara. Now we have to find new members.” Kisame said with a strange smile.
“Haha, it’s better that Deidara is dead. I want to vomit after seeing his so-called art. That kind of instantaneous explosion can be called art. It’s so funny.” Scorpion said coldly.
Uchiha Itachi’s scarlet Sharingan also began to change. The three black magatama and the small black dot in the middle merged into an arc-shaped triangular shuriken, which was extremely similar to Miao’s Mangekyo Sharingan.
Uchiha Itachi stared at the smoke with his Mangekyo Sharingan, seeming to sense something, and said solemnly: “No, it’s not that simple.”
“What!!” Kisame and Sasori were shocked when they heard what Uchiha Itachi said. Can Miao and Deidara survive such an attack?
Soon, the smoke slowly dissipated. Seeing the scene within the smoke, the three people were shocked. Uchiha Itachi stared at the front intently.
Miao was standing there unharmed, with black shurikens wrapped in his scarlet pupils, looking extremely weird and mysterious. It was the Mangekyo Sharingan.
A huge sternum burning with black flames completely wrapped Miao’s body inside, and an evil and cold aura and huge oppressive force gradually spread.
“What is that!!!” Kisame was shocked when he saw the huge sternum burning with black flame energy. The cold and evil chakra made his body tremble slightly.
“It’s really the Mangekyo Sharingan, can it even use the Susanoo!?” Uchiha Itachi stared at the Susanoo that was protecting Miao with a very serious expression, and said in shock.
“Itachi, is that the Mangekyo Sharingan? The shape is very similar to your eyes. Is this bone the eye technique of the Mangekyo Sharingan?” Scorpion asked curiously. For a research fanatic like him, he has a strong curiosity about any new things.
“Well, this is the most powerful eye technique of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Susanoo. You’d better not be careless. This is only the most basic form of Susanoo!! If it’s a mature form, the three of us will be killed instantly if we’re not careful!” Uchiha Itachi said in a very serious tone, his body tense with full alertness.
“So powerful!!” After hearing what Uchiha Itachi said, Kisame had no doubt at all. He suddenly pulled out the Samehada sword behind him and held it across his chest for defense. Since he was a partner with Uchiha Itachi, he was quite clear about the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, and this technique was the strongest eye technique of the Mangekyo Sharingan. He could not afford to be careless. As Uchiha Itachi said, he might be killed in an instant.
Scorpion did not dare to be careless at all. He raised the scorpion tail behind him high and opened all the mechanisms on his body to prevent Miao from suddenly attacking. Not to mention what capabilities this eye technique had, but just the cold and evil chakra that made people tremble was enough to clearly feel the horror of this eye technique.
“Is this the Sharingan’s eye technique? Such terrifying chakra, there’s an ultimate sense of art just by looking at the appearance, is this Miao’s art? It’s really amazing.” Deidara also stared blankly at the Susanoo in front of him.
At this moment, Miao began to make seals quickly with his hands, with his index fingers and thumbs touching each other and standing upright in front of his chest. Looking at Miao’s seals, Uchiha Itachi’s face suddenly changed, “Kisame!! Scorpion!! Be prepared for defense!! “
“Fire Style Great Fire Extinguishment!!!!!!!!!” The next moment, a flame suddenly came out of Miao’s mouth, and then turned into a huge sea of ??fire with tremendous momentum, rushing towards the opposite side.
The three of them looked at the sea of ??fire that was like a huge wave and their faces suddenly changed. Scorpion and Kisame had never seen such a terrifying fire escape technique, and Uchiha Itachi certainly knew this technique, but this A-level fire escape technique consumed a lot of chakra, and it was already in the category of high-level fire escape of the Uchiha clan. Although Uchiha Itachi had a very high talent for fire escape, his main means of combat was eye technique, and this technique consumed too much chakra, so he did not learn this technique.
“Water Style – Water Wall!!!!” Kisame formed seals with his hands and shouted loudly. A huge amount of flood water instantly erupted from the ground and turned into a huge and thick water wall blocking the three people. At the same time, Uchiha Itachi also quickly formed seals, “Water Style – Water Wall!!!!” Another huge water wall rose up and merged with Kisame’s water wall to form a larger and thicker water wall.
The raging sea of ??fire suddenly collided violently with the huge water wall, “Bang!!!!!!”, water and fire cannot coexist, a huge explosion sounded suddenly, flames shot up into the sky, the entire temple was completely reduced to ruins, fragments carrying fire were scattered everywhere, and mist filled the air.
“Deidara, are you ready?” Miao’s voice suddenly awakened the dazed Deidara, “Oh, oh, of course I’m ready, don’t underestimate my art!!”, Deidara reacted immediately and said loudly with dissatisfaction.
“Huh!!” Miao smiled, and then he and Deidara instantly jumped onto the clay bird. When the mist slowly dissipated, Uchiha Itachi and the other two instantly saw Miao and Deidara standing on the clay bird in the air.
“I’ll remember this account today, see you later.” Miao said with a faint smile. Deidara also looked at the three people with resentment, especially Uchiha Itachi, who said angrily: “Just wait, one day I will let you feel the real art! Yeah.”
Then the big white clay bird quickly flew away into the distance, turned into a small dot and disappeared.
Chapter 56 Side Effects (Old Version)
“Bang!!!!” With a loud noise, Kisame smashed the Samehada sword hard on the ground, his face looking extremely ugly, “Damn, this mission failed!! And it’s the first time!!”.
“Haha, to be honest, I don’t want to team up with Deidara, a guy who doesn’t understand art at all. I’m afraid I won’t be able to help but kill him and make him into a human-shaped puppet. Then I’ll have to change teammates again,” Scorpion said coldly.
“There’s nothing we can do about it. The mission was about to be completed, but then an enemy with the Mangekyo Sharingan appears. It’s simply impossible to take down both of them unscathed.” Uchiha Itachi also released his Sharingan and spoke with a somewhat melancholy tone.
“Tsk!!” Kisame felt the weakness coming from his body and curled his lips unwillingly. The damage caused by Miao’s illusion to Kisame has not been fully recovered yet.
“However, it is necessary to report this matter to the organization. Having an enemy with the Mangekyo Sharingan is not a good thing for the organization.” Uchiha Itachi said lightly, with an inexplicable look in his eyes.
“Yeah.” Scorpion and Kisame also nodded. They had all witnessed the power of Uchiha Itachi’s Mangekyo Sharingan, and of course they knew how difficult it was to deal with a ninja who possessed this kind of eye technique.
Then the three of them quickly left here. Such a big commotion here might attract the ninjas from the Iwagakure Village. Although the Tsuchikage of the Iwagakure Village was a partner of their organization, it was just a transaction after all, and the Akatsuki organization was not suitable to be exposed to the eyes of the ninja world now.
At this time, on the big bird that had flown who knows how far away, Deidara was eating ramen in big mouthfuls. Miao packed a bowl of ramen and a grilled fish for Deidara. Deidara was eating with relish, as if he wanted to turn his grief and anger into food intake.
“Damn it!! I must take revenge!! Uchiha Itachi, and that Hoshigaki Kisame who laughed at me!! I will never let them go when I complete my art!! Hmm.” Deidara said incoherently with food in his mouth.
Miao was also holding a string of grilled octopus balls and chewing them slowly, quietly watching the setting sun that was about to fall into the horizon, and sighed slightly, “Another day has passed.”
“Hmm? What did you say? Miao.” Deidara immediately turned his head and looked at Miao with some confusion. “Nothing, just lamenting that time has passed so fast, it’s dusk again so soon.” Miao smiled faintly.
At this moment, the scene in front of Miao’s eyes suddenly turned black, and then began to blur, and several phantoms suddenly appeared in the sunset in the distance.
The octopus balls slipped from his hands and Miao covered his eyes fiercely. “What’s wrong, Miao!!” Deidara was shocked when he saw Miao’s look.
“Nothing, just a little uncomfortable.” Miao said lightly, his eyes flashing with an inexplicable light, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Seeing Miao covering his eyes, how could Deidara possibly believe his perfunctory words? He curled his lips and said, “If I’m guessing correctly, this should be the side effect of using the technique called Susanoo. Although I don’t know how powerful this technique is, just looking at the momentum of the technique, I know that this eye technique is quite powerful. It is impossible that using such a powerful technique will not have any side effects on your eyes.”
Miao looked at Deidara in surprise. He didn’t expect Deidara’s mind to work so quickly. In his perception, Deidara should be a bad-tempered and arrogant guy, but he didn’t expect that he was also quite smart.
“Tsk!! Don’t underestimate me, Uncle Deidara!!!!” Seeing Miao looking at him in surprise, Deidara seemed to see what Miao was thinking and shouted angrily.
“Haha.” Miao smiled, and then stopped talking. He just looked into the distance quietly, making a decision in his heart.
It can be said that Miao opened the Mangekyo Sharingan at the age of nine, which is unique in the history of the Uchiha clan. In fact, according to common sense, it is absolutely impossible for a nine-year-old child to open the Mangekyo Sharingan. Chakra and mental power, these two points alone are far from enough for a nine-year-old child to meet the requirements.
However, because Miao was a time traveler, his mental strength was extremely strong. In addition, he had the blood of the Uzumaki clan, so the amount of chakra in his body had reached the level of a Chunin when he was nine years old, which is why such a miracle was created.
However, the more the Mangekyo Sharingan is used, the more the eyes will be sealed. Five years have passed since Miao opened the Mangekyo Sharingan. Although the frequency of use of the Mangekyo Sharingan has not been high during these five years, it is only relative to the base number of five years. The total number of times it has been used in five years is not small, so the curse of the Mangekyo Sharingan is gradually showing, and his eyes have begun to blur.
“Is it really necessary to transplant my father’s eyes?” Miao’s heart was suddenly conflicted. He didn’t know how powerful the so-called eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was, but emotionally he really didn’t want to transplant his father’s Mangekyo Sharingan. Moreover, transplanting his father’s eyes also had huge risks. If they could not be integrated, it would cause extremely great harm to himself.
He couldn’t help but think of what his father had told him, about some of the Uchiha clan’s speculations about the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. The closer or more similar the blood relationship, the greater the chance of a successful fusion. The ones with the highest probability of fusion are naturally brothers or sisters, followed by parents, and then other blood relatives.
Chapter 57: Current Situation of the Water Country (Old Version)
Just when Miao was thinking, Deidara said to Miao: “Miao, where are we going next? We probably can’t stay in the Land of Earth anymore.”
“Huh?” Miao was stunned when he heard Deidara’s words. He stopped thinking about the Sharingan and began to ponder what Deidara said.
The sunset at this time seemed particularly bright, and seemed extremely beautiful and sad. Miao looked up at the setting sun that was about to sink into the horizon. He made up his mind and his eyes became cold. “It’s time.”
“Let’s go to the Water Kingdom!! It’s time to put an end to some things.” Miao said lightly, with a hint of murderous intent in his tone.
“Water Country? Why go there? I heard that the Water Country seems to be in a civil war now, and it has entered a white-hot stage. Do you want to join in the fun?” Deidara said with interest.
“Of course, how can we miss such a good show? This time we have only one purpose for going to the Land of Water, to help those so-called ninja rebels, attack the Hidden Mist Village, and kill the Fourth Mizukage!!” Miao said lightly.
“Kill the Fourth Mizukage!!!? Interesting, so interesting, how can I be missing from such an interesting thing!! I will let everyone see my art!! Lord Deidara’s reputation as an artist will resound throughout the ninja world!! Hahaha…” Deidara became excited when he heard Miao’s words and laughed out loud.
“Hmph!!” Miao also chuckled, and then said: “Don’t worry, there will be a time for you to show your skills! Everyone will see your art at that time. Now find a place to rest and prepare, and then go to the Water Kingdom!!”
Then the big white clay bird flew quickly into the distance and disappeared into the distant sunset.
It was already the spring of the 57th year of Konoha, but the Water Kingdom was still filled with coldness and blood. The civil war had reached the most critical moment. Countless ninjas joined the ninja rebels, and all the Water Kingdom ninjas gathered together to overthrow the bloody rule of the Fourth Mizukage.
The leader of the rebels was a very famous elite jonin in the Hidden Mist Village, a female ninja named Terumi Mei, who was said to have two bloodline limits. Not only was she extremely powerful, but she was also calm and resourceful. She overwhelmed countless male ninjas and became the leader of the rebels. She was unique in the ninja world.
Many ninjas from the Land of Water have already vaguely sensed that something is wrong with the Fourth Mizukage, and guessed that he might have been controlled by someone using magic, so they joined the rebels to attack the Fourth Mizukage and the person behind him.
The Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village claimed that the rebels launched a coup in order to seize power, and that the rumors that the Fourth Mizukage was being controlled were pure nonsense. Their fundamental purpose was to seize control of the Water Country.
Now the battle between the two sides has reached a white-hot stage. The battlefield is the entire Water Kingdom. Both sides are fighting fiercely and neither side is willing to give in. A confrontation is forming. The strength of the rebels is no weaker than that of the Hidden Mist Village.
However, as the leader of the rebels, Mei Terumi is clearly aware that if such meaningless fighting continues, the national strength of the Water Kingdom will soon be exhausted, while other countries are developing rapidly. If this continues, the power of the Water Kingdom will be far surpassed by other countries, and even the title of the Five Great Countries will not be worthy of its name.
So Mei Terumi made a very bold decision. She used the power of the rebels to directly attack the Hidden Mist Village and kill the Fourth Mizukage. Then all this would be over. If she did not make a decisive move, she would suffer the consequences. Instead of slowly consuming national strength and weakening the country, it would be better to make a one-time decision, quickly unify the Water Kingdom and recuperate as soon as possible. Therefore, it can be seen that this woman, Mei Terumi, has courage and confidence that is no less than that of a man.
The first ninja to discover that the Fourth Mizukage was under control was a ninja named Ao. This ninja was very famous in the Water Country, because he was not only the only foreign ninja who possessed the Byakugan of the Konoha Hyuga clan, his reconnaissance and perception abilities were the strongest in the Water Country, but it was also because it was Ao who possessed the Byakugan who was the first to discover that the Fourth Mizukage was under control.
The Byakugan can see through the flow and condition of chakra in a ninja’s body. It was through the Byakugan that Ao discovered that the chakra in the body of the Fourth Mizukage was abnormal, and then he knew that the Fourth Mizukage had been controlled by someone using illusion.
In the original work, during the Five Kage Conference, Danzo’s use of Uchiha Shisui’s Sharingan to control the Iron Country leader Mifune was seen through by Ao with his Byakugan. At this time, Ao had become the right-hand man of the rebel leader Mei Terumi.
In a humid forest in the Land of Water, Qing was leading a team of rebel ninjas to fight against the ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village, the Fourth Mizukage.
“You bunch of rebels, you’d better surrender! The Fourth Mizukage said that any rebel ninja who voluntarily surrenders to the Hidden Mist Village will be treated leniently!” A Hidden Mist Jonin wearing a Hidden Mist forehead protector was leading a team of more than a dozen Hidden Mist Ninjas led by Ao Jutsu to surround the people. The leading ninja spoke coldly to the people who were surrounded.
There were four or five people surrounded by a dozen Kirigakure ninjas. Standing in the middle was a middle-aged man with a black eye patch on his left eye, short gray hair, and a talisman on his ear. It was Qing, and the eye covered by the black eye patch was his Byakugan.
Chapter 58 Return to the Water Kingdom (Old Version)
“Stop talking nonsense! If you are really loyal to the Hidden Mist Village and the Land of Water, then you shouldn’t help the Fourth Mizukage. That man is not the Fourth Mizukage at all, he is just a puppet. I can see clearly with my Byakugan that he has been controlled by someone using illusion!!” Qing shouted loudly.
Originally, today Qing took a few rebel ninjas to investigate the situation around the Hidden Mist Village, thinking that they would collect intelligence for the plan of launching a general attack on the Hidden Mist Village later. However, they were discovered by the patrolling Hidden Mist Ninjas unexpectedly. The two sides chased and fled. They thought they could easily get rid of the pursuers, but they didn’t expect that this group of people had no intention of giving up at all. They chased for a whole day and a night until they came to this grove and were caught up by the other party.
“Nonsense! Even though Lord Mizukage’s methods were a bit cruel, everything he did was for the Water Country. How can a small jonin like you criticize that? Besides, Lord Mizukage is extremely powerful. As the strongest person in the Hidden Mist Village, who can control Lord Mizukage without anyone knowing? There is a limit to fooling people!!” the leading Hidden Mist ninja sneered disdainfully.
After hearing what the ninja said, Qing and the people behind him looked extremely ugly. One of the ninjas said angrily: “For the Water Country? You are really good at confusing right and wrong. You are shameless but there should be a limit. You have carried out large-scale killings of bloodline limit families and meritorious jonin, and implemented the blood mist policy. Many ninjas died tragically because of this, making the entire Water Country panic-stricken. The Hidden Mist Village also bears the notoriety of the Blood Mist Village!! Is this what he wants!!!”
“Hmph!! It’s useless to say anything you say. You’re all going to die here today anyway!!!” the Kirigakure jonin said with a sneer.
Hearing this, Qing and the others’ faces changed. Qing took a deep breath and said to the ninjas behind him: “You guys are responsible for delivering the information to the leader, I will hold them back!!”
Mr. Qing!! You…! Several rebel ninjas behind him were shocked and wanted to persuade Qing, but they were interrupted by Qing before they could finish.
“Okay!!! This is an order!! As long as we can save the Water Kingdom from the hands of that devil, it doesn’t matter if I die, but you must send this information to the leader!! Do you hear me?!” Qing said with an extremely serious face.
After hearing this, several ninjas gritted their teeth and nodded vigorously. They also knew how important this information was to the rebels’ attack on the Hidden Mist Village. If the information was intercepted by this group of guys, it would not only be a loss of their lives, but also a huge blow to the entire coalition forces.
“Hehe, it seems quite interesting, can I join in?” At this moment, a laugh rang in everyone’s ears.
Hearing this voice, everyone present suddenly changed their expressions, “Who is it!!!” The Kirigakure Ninja shouted around with a cold face and a hint of fear. He didn’t notice anyone around him at all!!!
“Your tone is so arrogant. Well, it seems necessary to let you, a barbarian who doesn’t understand art, see my art. Hmm.” An extremely arrogant voice came from behind them at some point.
“What!!!” The faces of the Mist Ninjas suddenly changed. They turned around abruptly and saw a man standing steadily on a big tree not far behind them. This man looked only twelve or thirteen years old, with long golden hair. The long hair in front of his forehead covered his left eye, and he had a ponytail tied at the back of his head. It was Deidara.
“A little brat!!” One of the Kirigakure ninjas was a little surprised when he looked at Deidara, and then a look of disdain appeared in his eyes. Although the appearance of this little brat was a little strange, it was still just a little brat.
“What are those looks you have!!! How dare you look down on me!!” Deidara got furious when he saw the disdainful look of the Mist Ninja, “Hehe, so what if I look down on you, you damn little brat!!” The Mist Ninja looked at Deidara with a ferocious smile.
“Be careful, look at that forehead protector!” At this time, another Mist Ninja looked at Deidara and said, “Huh!! It’s an Rock Ninja, and a traitor at that! Why did you come to the Land of Water?” The face of the Mist Ninja leader changed immediately when he saw the Rock Ninja traitor forehead protector on Deidara’s forehead.
“Since you dare to look down on me, then go to hell!” Deidara sneered. Suddenly, several white shadows rushed out from the ground and attached themselves to several Mist Ninjas with lightning speed, including the one who had just laughed at Deidara.
Several Mist Ninjas were suddenly shocked, “What, what is this!!!” They looked at the white spiders crawling quickly on their chests in shock, and then wanted to reach out and take the white spiders away from their bodies.
“You barbarians who don’t understand art, come and feel the art!!! Haha!!!” Deidara raised his index and middle fingers in front of his chest and shouted.
“Not good!!!” The expressions of the other Mist Ninjas suddenly changed, and a terrifying chakra suddenly burst out from several white spiders.
“Bang!!!!!!!”, a huge explosion suddenly resounded throughout the forest, thick smoke billowed, torn clothes and broken limbs scattered in the sky, and several Mist Ninjas had been blown to pieces.
Chapter 59 Appearance (Old Version)
Qing and several rebel ninjas not far away were staring blankly at the Mist Ninja that was blown to pieces. One of the rebel ninjas said to Qing carefully: “Mr. Qing, it looks like the other party is here to help us.”
Qing shook his head slightly and said, “This person is not one of ours. I have never seen him. Look at the forehead protector on his forehead. This guy is a ninja from the Iwagakure, and a traitor. How could he come to the Water Kingdom to help us?”
“But…” The rebel ninja wanted to say something, but was stopped by Qing. He slowly shook his head and said: “Let’s wait and see and figure out the situation!!!”
At this time, the rest of the Mist Ninjas were also in a very miserable state, with many minor wounds all over their bodies. Because the distance was too close just now, they failed to completely avoid the explosion caused by Deidara.
“Cough, cough, you damn kid!!! I’m going to kill you!!!”, the Mist Ninja leader coughed a few times, looked at his subordinates who were blown to pieces, and suddenly looked at Deidara not far away with a ferocious expression, with murderous intent in his eyes that could not be suppressed.
“It was me who made these barbarians who didn’t understand art sublimate through my art and let them feel the art from the sublimation. Shouldn’t you thank me?” Deidara curled his lips and laughed.
The leader of the Mist Ninja and several other Mist Ninjas were so angry at Deidara’s words that their vision went dark. After blowing their own people to pieces, they still kept saying that it was for their own good. It was simply shameless.
In fact, we cannot say that Deidara is extremely shameless, because that is what he thinks in his heart. Well, this guy s thinking is indeed different from others.
Several Mist Ninjas were trembling all over, obviously they were extremely angry. One of them yelled at Deidara with a ferocious look on his face: “Go to hell!!!” and started to make seals with his hands.
At this moment, in the dark woods behind Deidara, a scarlet eye slowly opened. Three black magatama surrounded a black dot in the scarlet pupil, looking extremely strange and mysterious.
“Ah!!!” The Mist Ninja who was forming hand seals suddenly paused, then let out a scream and fell to the ground, his whole body twitching and a heart-wrenching scream coming from his mouth, as if he was experiencing some kind of great pain.
The other Mist Ninjas’ faces suddenly changed, “This is an illusion!!!” The leader’s face suddenly changed, but at this moment, the scene in front of him had disappeared at some point, and instead, it was a world full of blood-colored fog. A huge scarlet pupil slowly emerged above the sky, and three black magatama slowly rotated in the pupil, emitting a cold and ominous aura.
“This, this is Uchiha’s Sharingan!!!” The leader of the Mist Ninja trembled, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he looked at the huge Sharingan in the air with fear. At this time, the blood-colored mist floating around suddenly surged, turning into countless blood-red strands that tightly bound the Mist Ninja, and his body was completely unable to move! !
In the real world, the ninja leader stood there in horror, his eyes out of focus. The same was true for the other Mist Ninjas, all of them subdued by illusion.
Qing and his group not far away stared blankly ahead. They didn’t expect that this group of extremely brutal Mist Ninjas who had been chasing them for a day and a night could be subdued so easily.
“This, this is an illusion!! And a terrifying illusion!!” Qing saw it very clearly with his Byakugan. A powerful pupil power was coming from the woods behind Deidara.
“Hey, Miao!! You stole my thunder again!! I was planning to show this group of people a more noble art, huh!!” Deidara turned his head and said dissatisfiedly to the woods behind him.
“There are plenty of opportunities, don’t worry about this moment, Deidara, you are still too impatient.” At this time, a faint voice came from the dark woods, and the figure of a handsome young man gradually emerged from the shadows, with unruly long black hair. The long hair in front of his forehead faintly covered his right eye, and a pair of scarlet Sharingan looked unusually mysterious in the dark. It was Miao.
Miao slowly walked out of the woods, and Deidara followed behind Miao. The two of them slowly walked towards Qing and his group of ninja rebels.
“Who are you? Why are you helping us?” Qing asked Miao and Deidara in confusion. After he saw Miao’s eyes clearly, a glimmer of understanding flashed in his eyes. Obviously, he had guessed that the other party might have the Sharingan, because he had fought with Uchiha Shisui before, and had a deep understanding of the terrifying power of the Sharingan. In this situation, they could make people fall into illusions without anyone noticing. In the entire ninja world, probably only the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan and the once glorious Kurama family’s bloodline limit could do that.
“Excuse me, who are you…” Qing looked at Miao and asked hesitantly. He didn’t understand why the other party wanted to save them, but he knew that the other party would never help them without any purpose.
“My name is Uchiha Miao, his name is Deidara, and we are now traveling together in the Ninja World.” Miao looked at the hesitation on Qing’s face and replied lightly.
“Uchiha!!!” The people behind Qing had obviously heard of the Uchiha clan, and they looked at Miao who was walking in front of them in surprise.
Chapter 60: Mei Terumi (Old Version)
“As far as I know, weren’t all the Uchiha clan members killed except for Uchiha Itachi and a seven-year-old Uchiha orphan? Why are there people from the Uchiha clan here?” one of the ninjas asked with some confusion.
Miao seemed to see through their doubts and said lightly: “Although I am a member of the Uchiha clan, I am not a Konoha ninja. I should be regarded as an orphan of the Uchiha clan left outside.”
“I see.” Qing nodded in understanding. As an intelligence collector for the Land of Water, he had certainly seen the appearance of Uchiha Itachi. The man in front of him was obviously not Uchiha Itachi, so everything made sense.
“Then your purpose is…” Qing said cautiously. He didn’t believe that the other party would save them for no reason. After all, the two parties were not related and had no relationship.
“It’s not convenient to talk about this here. Please take us to see your leader and I will talk to him in person.” Miao said lightly.
“Talk to the leader?” Qing and his companions suddenly felt embarrassed. After all, they didn’t know much about Miao and Deidara’s background. If they took Miao and Deidara to see their leader so easily, then in case Deidara and Miao had any conspiracy against the coalition forces or their leader, it would likely cause heavy damage to the coalition forces. Who knows if Miao and Deidara were spies sent by the Fourth Mizukage.
As if seeing their concerns, Miao said calmly: “There are only Deidara and I here. Is it difficult for you to bring us to your base? Once we arrive at your base, Deidara and I will naturally be surrounded by your coalition forces. Could it be that your so-called coalition that wants to overthrow the rule of the Fourth Mizukage is afraid of just two people, Deidara and I? I have already told you my true identity. I am from the Uchiha clan, and Deidara is a traitor from the Iwagakure Village. If you were the Fourth Mizukage, would you send two of us with such obvious identities to be spies?”
After hearing Miao’s words, several people’s faces relaxed a little. Indeed, no matter how stupid the Fourth Mizukage was, he would not send two people with such obvious identities to infiltrate the coalition forces. In addition, there was a perceptive ninja like Qing with Byakugan in the coalition forces, so it would be discovered sooner or later.
“Okay, since you saved us, I can take you to meet the leader. But as for whether the leader agrees to your request or not, that is not for me to decide.” Qing took a deep breath and spoke.
“That’s good.” Miao smiled slightly, while Deidara snorted heavily, obviously quite dissatisfied with the attitude of Qing and others. However, Miao could understand that one should not easily trust anyone at such a critical moment. If Miao were Qing, he would not trust two strangers for no reason.
Two days later, Qing and several other ninjas brought Miao and Deidara to the headquarters of the rebels, which was located in a huge mountain in the Land of Water. There were countless tents and wooden houses in the mountains. The tents were for ordinary ninjas, while the wooden houses were for team leaders or small chiefs. There was a strict level division, and there were many teams patrolling back and forth in the huge garrison. The equipment was almost the same as that in wartime. However, unlike the Ninja World War, this was a civil war in the Land of Water.
With the guidance of Ao and others, Miao and Deidara easily entered the rebel base. Many ninjas who were resting or patrolling in the base turned their eyes to Ao and others. To be precise, they looked at Miao and Deidara behind Ao and others. These two people were really unfamiliar and did not look like members of the coalition forces. However, no one said anything because they all knew Ao.
Passing through numerous wooden houses and tents, Qing brought Miao and Deidara to the deepest part of the base, where there was an extremely huge cave with humid mist filling the air. Behind the cave was a huge waterfall, with clear water flowing down from the cliff behind the cave like a beautiful galaxy.
The ninjas usually get water from the lake, and strategic materials such as food, mist, ration pills, medicines, etc. are all obtained from the towns around the base. Many towns around the base have been controlled by the coalition forces and elite ninjas have been sent to guard them, so the ninjas now in the base are far from being the entire coalition’s troops.
“Let’s go! The leader is inside.” Qing said lightly, and then led Miao and Deidara into the cave. The other ninjas had already dispersed, but instead, two senior ninjas walked behind them. The purpose was to monitor the two of them to prevent them from doing anything wrong. Although Miao and Deidara were not from the Fourth Mizukage’s side, they were not ninjas from the rebel side. They could only be regarded as outsiders, and no one knew Miao and his true purpose.
The cave was winding and very dark, so dark that you couldn’t see your hand in front of you, but Miao and Deidara didn’t care and continued walking forward. Soon, they saw a flash of light in front of them, and it seemed that they had arrived.
Miao and Deidara followed Qing into the light, and everything in front of them suddenly looked brand new. They were now in a huge space inside the cave. There were several electric lights hanging from the top of the cave, making the entire space extremely bright.
There are many rooms around this huge space, even on the walls. It seems that they are either temporary living rooms or places to store supplies.
In the middle of the huge space, there was a huge stone table. Both sides of the stone table were already filled with people. They were all elite ninjas from the Land of Water, wearing Kirigakure rebel forehead protectors and emitting a faint murderous aura. They were also high-ranking members of the rebel army.
But in the middle behind the table was sitting a woman. She was an extremely beautiful woman, wearing a blue dress. She looked very mature and charming, with fair skin, long, smooth brown hair, and emerald eyes. The brown hair on her forehead covered the woman’s right eye, giving people a sense of extreme mystery and temptation. At this moment, there was an inexplicable smile on the woman’s sexy lips. She was the leader of the coalition forces, a woman named Terumi Mei.
Chapter 61 Negotiation (Old Version)
This woman is the leader of the coalition forces, a former elite jonin of the Hidden Mist Village, a female ninja named Mei Terumi. Although she is a female ninja, if you underestimate her, you will definitely suffer a great loss.
When Miao saw this woman for the first time, he was slightly startled, not only because Mei Terumi was so charming and enchanting, but also because this woman gave him an inexplicable feeling of danger.
“So strong, this woman is so powerful.” Miao thought secretly in his heart. It’s not that he underestimated the female ninjas, but that’s the fact. In this world, most of the female ninjas are medical or perception ninjas. Female ninjas with strong combat power are extremely rare. The feeling of one of the three ninjas is one, but he didn’t expect to see another one here.
The moment Miao and his companions walked into the cave, everyone’s eyes were instantly fixed on them. To be more precise, everyone’s eyes were fixed on Miao and Deidara. The two of them were filled with suspicion and distrust.
At this time, Mei Terumi looked at the two of them and smiled slightly. Her mature and charming voice suddenly sounded, “Ao has already reported the situation to me. It’s true that heroes emerge from youth. I didn’t expect that a boy in his teens could easily kill the elite ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village. He is really an extraordinary boy. He will grow into a very good man when he grows up.”
“Hmph!!!” Deidara snorted coldly and turned his head away. With his personality, he was not used to such an atmosphere. At this time, Miao said calmly: “Since you already know the situation, you should know the purpose of my coming here.”
“Haha, of course I know. Tell me, what are your requirements?” Mei Terumi said with a faint smile.
“I know you are planning a fight to the death with the Fourth Mizukage. My request is very simple, that is, the two of us must join the coalition forces to defeat the Fourth Mizukage and contribute our strength, but in the end the Fourth Mizukage must die! This is my request.” Miao said lightly.
Hearing Miao’s words, the senior leaders of the coalition forces sitting around immediately began to discuss, and the buzzing sound was endless. When Terumi Mei heard Miao’s request, her brows slightly frowned and she fell into deep thought.
Not long after, Mei Terumi relaxed her frown and said slowly: “Your request makes me feel a little embarrassed. Although the Fourth Mizukage did many wrong things, he is the Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village after all. He cannot be killed just like that. Besides, you and that boy named Deidara are strictly speaking both traitors of Konoha and Iwagakure. If our Water Country and the traitors are united and Konoha and Iwagakure find out, it will be difficult for us to explain to them.”
“Well said!” Many high-ranking members of the coalition also nodded. Cooperating with rebel ninjas from other countries would bring bad reputation to the Land of Water. The Hidden Mist Village already had the bad reputation of the Blood Mist Village. Now, if they cooperated with other rebel ninjas,
“Hehehe.” Miao laughed softly, which made everyone frown immediately. Terumi Mei said somewhat unhappily: “What are you laughing at?”
“You haven’t figured out the situation yet, Lord Terumi Mei. You said we are rebel ninjas, then what are you?” Miao asked with a sneer.
“Hmm!!”, Miao’s question made Terumi Mei and others stunned. At this time, Miao continued: “You also said that although the Fourth Mizukage did a lot of wrong things, he is still the Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village. So, aren’t you ninjas who united to launch a coup to overthrow the Fourth Mizukage rebels? No matter what your purpose is in overthrowing the Fourth Mizukage, the Fourth Mizukage is still in power, so you people can’t get rid of the name of rebels. Isn’t it normal for rebels to cooperate with each other?”
“Besides, I’m not a traitor of Konoha. To be precise, I have no relationship with Konoha. My father was indeed a traitor of Konoha, but I was born after my father and mother rebelled against Konoha. Konoha only knows of my existence but doesn’t know who I am. Do you understand what I mean?” Miao said with a sneer, and as he spoke, his dark pupils instantly turned into scarlet three-magatama Sharingan.
Hearing Miao’s words, Mei Terumi immediately began to ponder again, and the other high-ranking ninjas stopped talking at this time. Mei Terumi is indeed a qualified leader, regardless of whether it is just considering the current situation of the rebels, but also considering the accusations that the Water Country will face from Konoha and Iwagakure in the future.
“If the coup succeeds, then this Mei Terumi will probably be the Fifth Mizukage. She is powerful, has a clear mind and a calm demeanor, and a clear view of the overall situation. She is the perfect candidate for the Mizukage.” Miao thought secretly in his heart.
At this moment, an old man sitting not far from Mei Terumi with a cane had a gleam of light in his cloudy eyes. Looking at Mei’s unruly black long hair and scarlet pupils, his cloudy old eyes shrank slightly, and he couldn’t help but utter a name, “Uchiha Madara!!”.
The old man was very old. His fair face was full of wrinkles and age spots. He was hunched over and skinny. He opened his mouth tremblingly and his old voice suddenly sounded, “Promise them, chief.”
“Huh?” Mei Terumi was stunned when she heard the voice next to her. She looked over and was shocked, “Great Elder!!!” Then she said to the Great Elder in confusion, “Great Elder means that I should agree to them?”
“Chief, you shouldn’t think so much now. The most important thing now is to capture the Hidden Mist Village and completely control the Water Kingdom. This is the most important thing at the moment. If we fail, there will be no future. With our current strength, the outcome is only a 50-50 chance. Any combat power that can join our side should not be given up easily. As long as we can succeed, the blame from the Hidden Mist Village and Konoha is nothing. Konoha and Hidden Mist Village will not start a war for such a small matter. Moreover, this young man has the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan. Maybe he can help us deal with the tailed beast in the body of the Fourth Mizukage and the person behind the scenes who controls the Fourth Mizukage. You know, the guy who controls the Fourth Mizukage is likely to have powerful eye power.” The great elder said lightly.
Chapter 62 Prelude (Old Version)
“As a leader, you should have a long-term vision, but a leader must also be able to judge the situation. Besides, if you capture the Hidden Mist Village in the future, you will become the fifth Mizukage. There is no need to be servile to Konoha and Iwagakure.” The great elder said slowly.
“I understand. The Great Elder’s teaching is correct.” After hearing what the Great Elder said, Mei Terumi took a deep breath and bowed to the Great Elder. Then, she looked at Miao and Deidara without any hesitation and said with a charming smile, “Okay, young man, I agree to your request.”
“It’s a wise choice. As long as you can conquer the Hidden Mist Village, you will have a future.” Miao smiled faintly. She was not at all surprised by Terumi Mei’s choice. If Terumi Mei was a smart person, she would definitely agree to Miao’s request after hesitation even without the reminder of the great elder.
Miao was impressed by the shrewdness of this great elder, who immediately thought of the most critical and essential part of the problem. This great elder was once the great elder of the Hidden Mist Village, and the oldest and most prestigious person in the Hidden Mist Village. Unfortunately, he was persecuted by the Fourth Mizukage and his cronies and was forced to leave the Hidden Mist Village. Later, he joined the Rebel Ninja Corps led by Mei Terumi. The rapid development of the Rebel Ninja Corps was inseparable from the great reputation of the great elder himself.
Miao had also heard of this great elder of the Hidden Mist Village when he was in the Water Kingdom before. He was the oldest person in the entire Hidden Mist Village and had an immense reputation in the Hidden Mist Village and even in the entire Water Kingdom. He was once a legendary ninja of the Hidden Mist Village and a figure in the early days of the founding of the Hidden Mist Village.
“What a monstrous vitality he has. He can actually live so long. It seems that people become more monstrous as they get older.” Miao sighed in his heart.
In fact, what Miao didn’t know was that the reason why the Great Elder so easily agreed to let him and Deidara join the Water Country Alliance was not only because of his and Deidara’s strength.
As the oldest member of the Water Country and the one who had served the village since its founding, he had witnessed the horror of the Sharingan with his own eyes. The one who shocked him the most was Uchiha Madara, the leader of the Uchiha clan at the time, a man who had reached the pinnacle of the use of the Sharingan and was also known as the strongest ninja in the ninja world together with the first Hokage of Konoha.
Even a monster as powerful as the Nine-Tails, the most terrifying among the tailed beasts, was lost in Uchiha Madara’s eye power and had to submit to him.
Therefore, in order to deal with the Fourth Mizukage who can perfectly control the power of the Three-Tails, Miao who possesses the Sharingan can be said to be a great help. This way, the coalition’s chances of winning will be greatly increased, and sacrifices can be reduced. This is a good thing for the entire Water Country, so the great elder agreed so readily, and it was not just because of the personal strength of Miao and Deidara.
After listening to the words of the Great Elder, the senior leaders of the coalition forces nodded. Although Deidara and Miao were outsiders, the most important thing at the moment was to capture the Hidden Mist Village and completely overthrow the Fourth Mizukage. Moreover, Miao’s Sharingan could also be of great help in dealing with the Fourth Mizukage.
“Okay!!! It’s settled. We have decided to gather our forces in a month and attack the Hidden Mist Village directly. However, the specific plan is still under discussion. Just wait patiently for now. Little brother, don’t back down, or else I will give you a melting kiss.” Mei Terumi blinked at Miao and smiled charmingly.
“Hmph!! I’m looking forward to it.” Miao also smiled faintly, while Deidara snorted disdainfully: “Everything is nothing in front of my art.”
In the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water, in a hidden underground secret room, the light above was a little dim. A figure in a black robe was sitting next to a wooden table. His face was covered by the black hood, so his expression could not be seen. He was sitting with his legs crossed, looking very relaxed.
And on the ground in front of him stood a figure wearing a high-collar windbreaker with a black background and red clouds, with green leaves standing on both sides of his head and his face was half black and half white. It was Zetsu, who was in charge of collecting intelligence in the Akatsuki organization, and he was reporting something to the man in black robe.
“Oh? Another member of the Uchiha clan? And he possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan? How is this possible? Itachi should have killed all the members of the Uchiha clan except his brother.” The low and somewhat old voice of the black shadow echoed in the secret room for a long time.
While speaking, the black shadow slowly raised his head, and what came into view was a single-eyed mask with patterns. In the round eye hole, a scarlet three-magatama Sharingan suddenly appeared, looking extremely strange and mysterious in the dim underground chamber.
“This was seen with the eyes of Itachi and the other two. It’s such a pity. I thought it was foolproof so I didn’t go with them, and ended up missing a great show. I heard that Kisame was knocked down by that guy’s illusion as soon as they met.” White Zetsu said jokingly with a look of regret on his face.
The man in black was also shocked. He knew Kisame’s strength. It was definitely not as simple as he appeared. He was a real Kage-level strength, but he didn’t expect to be defeated by that man’s illusion in an instant.
“Itachi did kill all the members of the Uchiha clan, there is no mistake about it. That man doesn’t seem to be from the Uchiha clan of Konoha. I heard from Itachi that he should be the bloodline of the Uchiha clan left outside.” At this time, the hoarse and gloomy voice of Black Zetsu slowly sounded.
“The bloodline left outside and the Mangekyo Sharingan opened at the same time, he is really a genius. Can he be brought into the organization?” the masked man said with some doubt.
“It’s difficult. For some reason, that guy got involved with that brat Deidara and became his companion. It seems that he holds a grudge against Itachi and the others. From the tone of that kid, it seems that he wants to take revenge on Konoha.” Black Zetsu said lightly.
Author: Please collect it! ! ! ! !
Chapter 63: Assembly (Old Version)
“Revenge Konoha? Does he know the secret of the Uchiha clan’s extermination?” The masked man said in surprise. “He probably doesn’t know. That kid is about the same age as Itachi. He was only a few years old when the Uchiha clan was exterminated. And he is not from Konoha. Not many people in Konoha know this top secret. How could that kid know?” Black Zetsu said.
“It’s probably because of his parents. The fact that he was born outside Konoha is very telling. His parents are very likely related to Konoha. Maybe they were killed by Konoha.” Bai Zetsu said with a smile.
“Well, it’s very likely.” The masked man nodded, and then said: “Anyway, that guy and our organization haven’t reached a life-and-death situation. If you can pull him into the organization, try to contact him. After all, he is a genius who has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan.”
“I understand. I’ll tell Pain,” said Black Zetsu.
“By the way, is the Water Kingdom really going to give up? After all, it has been operating for so many years, it’s a pity.” White Zetsu said with some regret.
“There’s nothing I can do. The fact that I’m manipulating the Fourth Mizukage has been discovered. Although the strength of the Hidden Mist Village is not weaker than that of the rebels, the Fourth Mizukage will fall sooner or later. Even in the Hidden Mist Village, many people have become suspicious of him. It’s a pity. I didn’t expect that there would be someone in the Hidden Mist Village who possesses the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan. I miscalculated. But now that the secret has been exposed, the Hidden Mist Village has no value anymore.”, the masked man said lightly.
“I heard that the rebels will gather all their forces to attack the Hidden Mist Village. What will you do, A Fei? Just give up?” White Zetsu said doubtfully.
“Of course we will fight with all our might. This is a good opportunity to deplete the power of the Hidden Mist Village once again.” The masked man said calmly without a trace of emotion, his scarlet Sharingan emitting a strange red light.
“Haha, it seems that you are still brooding over the Hidden Mist Village that killed your girlfriend? Are you going to avenge your girlfriend?” White Zetsu said with a smile.
“Hmph!!!” The masked man’s scarlet Sharingan turned slightly, and he glanced at Bai Zetsu coldly. Then ripples began to appear in his eye sockets, the space began to twist, and the masked man’s figure disappeared.
“Ah, it’s really scary, Ah Fei’s pupil power is stronger than that time.” Bai Jue said with lingering fear. “Who told you to be so talkative? Don’t talk nonsense!” Hei Jue also looked at Bai Jue with dissatisfaction, “Let’s go.” As soon as the words fell, Jue’s body slowly sank into the ground and disappeared. At this time, the secret room was still very quiet, and the roof was emitting a dim light, as if no one had ever been there.
Just like this, time passed quickly like a white horse passing by, and a month passed quickly. During this month, the coalition forces collected supplies, adjusted their status, and all the coalition forces were ready to go.
Except for a small number of ninjas stationed in various towns controlled by the coalition forces, all the coalition forces gathered at the coalition base, under the continuous mountains.
Mei Terumi stood on a high wooden platform, looking at the densely packed Water Country coalition forces below, but at this moment Mei Terumi’s face no longer had the charm and seductiveness of the past, only a serious expression remained.
At this moment, she looked at the countless coalition forces of the Water Country below, a hint of satisfaction flashed across her beautiful face, and then she said in a deep voice: “I believe that everyone gathered here already knows what our purpose is, and I will not say anything extra. In order for the Water Country to regain real hope and future, today is the beginning of overthrowing the brutal rule of the Fourth Mizukage!! The goal is to capture the Hidden Mist Village and truly liberate the Water Country!!!”
“Capture the Hidden Mist Village!! Liberate the Water Country!!! Capture the Hidden Mist Village!! Liberate the Water Country!!!” The countless coalition forces of the Water Country below suddenly shouted in unison, their voices shaking the earth and their momentum was extremely high.
Miao and Deidara stood in an inconspicuous corner behind the coalition forces, and were a little surprised when they saw Mei Terumi standing on the high platform with a heroic and majestic look.
“I didn’t expect this woman to change her expression so quickly! Her expression was completely different from what it is now when she negotiated with us a month ago.” Deidara said in surprise.
“If we can capture the Hidden Mist Village, this woman should be the Fifth Mizukage without a doubt. With her aura, she is indeed qualified to be a Mizukage.” Miao said calmly while looking at Mei Terumi on the high platform.
“A woman as Mizukage?” Deidara was slightly surprised. He had never heard of a female ninja who could become the leader of a large ninja village.
“The female ninja you are talking about is just an ordinary female ninja. This woman is not an ordinary woman. Whether in terms of strength or intelligence, she is capable of inheriting the title of Mizukage. You should be able to feel it,” Miao said lightly.
At this time, Terumi Mei waved her jade hand and said in a deep voice: “Let’s go!!!”
“BOOM!!!!” As soon as the words fell, the ninja army trembled, and then divided into countless small teams according to the strategy agreed upon in advance. Then the small teams gathered into large teams and advanced towards the Hidden Mist Village from different directions.
Miao and Deidara are special and are classified as the coalition’s top combat forces based on their strength. After all, Aoki heard that these two easily dealt with the elite ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village. In addition, Miao possesses the Sharingan, which can help them deal with the Fourth Mizukage, and there is also a kind of surveillance involved. After all, Mei Terumi cannot completely trust them both, so Deidara and Miao act together with Mei Terumi and Ao and a group of top combat forces.
Chapter 64: Heading to the Hidden Mist Village (Old Version)
However, what surprised Miao was that among the people who acted with Mei Terumi there was a boy who was about the same age as Miao, about the same age as Deidara. He wore a pair of square glasses and a light blue ninja suit. He looked a little shy and was timid in front of Mei Terumi.
But this shy and unconfident boy looked extremely weird carrying a huge, ferocious sword.
I heard that this young man was called Chojuro and was the personal bodyguard of Mei Terumi. However, what surprised Miao was that this young man was actually one of the legendary new generation of Seven Mist Ninjas and the youngest inheritor of the broadsword, inheriting the broadsword Hirame Aoi.
It is said that the seven members of the Hidden Mist have strange personalities, are cruel and bloodthirsty, and are all devils who kill without blinking an eye. The Hoshigaki Kisame that Miao met is an example, who is as ferocious as a shark. It is difficult to connect the legendary Seven Mist Ninjas with this shy boy.
Each battalion is led by a senior coalition leader. Of course, the strength and brains of the coalition leaders are beyond doubt. Nearly 10,000 coalition forces of the Water Country are all heading towards the Hidden Mist Village. At this speed, it will only take two to three days to reach the Hidden Mist Village. By then, a brutal war will be waiting for them.
However, almost no one noticed that while the coalition forces were taking action, a half-white and half-black human face slowly emerged above some hidden trees. It was Jue.
“These rebels have finally taken action, and have divided into many large groups. It seems that they are acting in a planned manner. It was indeed the right decision to send clones from other places to monitor these guys,” Black Zetsu’s hoarse and gloomy voice suddenly sounded.
“Yes, but A Fei has already decided to give up the Hidden Mist Village. The outcome of this war is already determined. Although the Hidden Mist Village does not need to be considered, the Three-Tails is very important. The Three-Tails is indispensable for the organization’s future plans.” Bai Zetsu said with a smile.
“No, actually there is no need to capture the Three-Tails now. The leader’s technique will take a long time to complete, and the seal must be sealed in the order of one to nine tails, otherwise it will cause the seal to be unbalanced and collapse. It will be useless even if the Three-Tails is caught now, and there is a risk of exposing the organization.” Black Zetsu said lightly.
“I see.” White Zetsu said thoughtfully. “Let’s go. Let’s report the intelligence of these guys to A Fei. We can continue to use clones to monitor other places through the Mayfly Technique. Consuming the strength of the Hidden Mist Village will also be of great benefit to the organization’s current and future plans. After all, it is one of the five major ninja villages.” Black Zetsu said lightly.
“That’s true.” Bai Zetsu chuckled, and then his body slowly merged into the tree trunk and disappeared. During this process, no ninja noticed Zetsu’s existence.
At this time, Miao, Deidara, and the others who followed Terumi Mei were moving together and advancing quickly through the woods. “What should we do when we get to the Hidden Mist Village? We shouldn’t just attack directly,” Miao asked puzzledly to Terumi Mei in front of him.
“You’re right, little brother, just attack directly!!!” Mei Terumi threw a coquettish glance at Miao and said with a smile.
“What!! Aren’t we dealing with the Fourth Mizukage? Why should we launch the first attack?!” Miao was stunned and asked with some confusion.
“You’re right. Normally, as a high-end combat force, we can’t act easily. But this time is different. This is a civil war in the Land of Water, so we must try our best to reduce the casualties caused by the civil war. Therefore, we must rush into the Hidden Mist Village as quickly as possible to take control of it. If the first round of attack is successful, it will greatly improve the morale of the coalition forces. After all, everyone has an instinctive fear of war. We do this to dispel the fear of the coalition forces and completely inspire the morale of the coalition forces!!” Mei Terumi explained.
“So that’s it.” Miao suddenly realized that doing so would not only reduce casualties caused by attacking the village, but also boost the morale of the coalition forces. It was indeed killing two birds with one stone. I’m afraid that the Fourth Mizukage did not expect the coalition forces to do this, because generally large-scale wars are protracted wars, and it is indeed rare to deploy high-end combat forces in the first attack.
At this time Qing also said, “And the Hidden Mist Village has two entrances, a back door and a front door. If we attack the front door directly, we can attract the enemy’s attention and firepower and provide assistance to the troops attacking the back door.”
“Hmph, it would be better for everyone to rush in through the main gate and fight to the death with those guys who don’t understand art. My art can resolve the battle in an instant!!!” Deidara said disdainfully.
“Oh? Young man, your ability seems to be extraordinary.” Mei Terumi looked at the proud Deidara and smiled charmingly, but Deidara didn’t buy it at all and said proudly: “My art is the most noble art, which is not something you mortals can understand, hmm.”
“Oh, really? I really want to see it.” Mei Terumi seemed quite interested in what Deidara called art.
At this time, Miao began to explain to Mei Terumi what Deidara called art, “It turns out to be the forbidden technique of the Hidden Rock Village that mixes chakra into matter! No wonder this boy is so confident.”, Mei Terumi chuckled.
“By the way, Deidara’s ability is indeed suitable for frontal attacks. When it comes to attacking the Kirigakure’s defense, I’ll have to rely on you to take care of Deidara,” Miao said lightly.
Hmph!!! Miao, you really admire my art, right? Hahahaha Upon hearing Miao s words, Deidara immediately burst into laughter in triumph.
Chapter 65: The Attack Begins (Old Version)
After a long journey of nearly several days, the large army has gradually approached the territory of the Hidden Mist Village. As people with high combat power, Miao, Mei Terumi and others have faintly heard the shouts and huge explosions caused by ninjutsu coming from afar. It seems that the battle has begun.
“I didn’t expect the Hidden Mist Village to react so quickly. We can’t delay any longer! Let’s go!” Mei Terumi said seriously, then jumped up and rushed towards the Hidden Mist Village. Miao and others followed quickly.
A group of nearly ten people came to a high slope not far from the Hidden Mist Village, looking down coldly, and saw countless ninjas fighting together at the gate of the Hidden Mist Village, including ninjas from the coalition forces and ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village! !
The two sides were fighting fiercely. At this time, the gate of the Hidden Mist Village had been opened at some point, and countless Hidden Mist Village ninjas quickly swarmed out of the gate.
“It seems that the Fourth Mizukage wants to take the initiative and catch us off guard.” A smile appeared on Terumi Mei’s face. “Miao, this is the first time I have seen so many ninjas fighting each other. It is really spectacular.” Deidara also looked at the battle below with excitement.
“Don’t hold back. To avoid more casualties, fight quickly and end the battle quickly!” Mei Terumi said in a deep voice. “I understand. Now I can fight with peace of mind!” Miao said with a faint smile.
“Hmph!! Worship my art!” Deidara said proudly, then opened his palm. A tongue stretched out from the mouth in his palm, which looked a little scary.
“This is!!!” Qing, Chojuro and several other elite ninjas of the coalition forces suddenly changed their faces when they saw Deidara’s palm. Deidara suddenly reached his hand into the ninja tool bag and swallowed the white clay, then pulled it out, and a white bird spit out from the mouth of his palm.
“What is this!!!” Qing stared at the big bird in Deidara’s hand with his white eyes, and his face couldn’t help but change. “It is filled with extremely dense chakra. Is this one of the two forbidden techniques of the Hidden Rock Village?” The other one is naturally Dust Release.
Deidara made a seal with one hand, “Bang!!!”, smoke filled the air, and a big white bird suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Deidara jumped on it and said to Miao: “I’m starting to act!!! Miao, don’t fall behind, haha.”
“Don’t hurt your own people.” Miao couldn’t help but remind Deidara when he saw his smug look on his face. “I know!!!” Deidara pouted and then got on the big white bird and flew to the Hidden Mist Village.
“He can actually fly! That’s amazing!!!” Chojuro couldn’t help but admire as he watched Deidara’s figure going away. There were indeed very few ninjas in the ninja world who could fly, at least he had never seen one.
“Let’s move too!!!”, Mei Terumi said, and then everyone rushed to the gate of Kirigakure. Kirigakure is as its name suggests, the whole village is shrouded in a white mist, which looks quite mysterious and gloomy. Most of the buildings in the whole village are carved out of huge stones, which look very old and depressing, and there is no such vibrant scene of Konoha in the original work.
A group of people quickly approached the gate of the Hidden Mist Village. At this time, the ninjas of both sides were already blood-thirsty, and people kept dying. Countless Hidden Mist Ninjas and Anbu rushed out from the gate of the Hidden Mist Village and all around, trying to surround all the coalition ninjas.
“What a good plan you have. You want to attack us from both sides and annihilate us in one fell swoop?” Mei Terumi smiled coldly and began to make seals with her hands, “Water Style – Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!!!”
“Roar!!!!!”, a huge dragon roar sounded, and a large amount of water suddenly gushed out from the ground, quickly forming an extremely huge water dragon, which pounced on the group of Mist Ninjas rushing out with powerful momentum.
The speed of the water dragon was so fast that the Mist Ninja had no time to react after it rushed out. “Bang!!!!!!!” With a loud bang, the water dragon suddenly exploded in the crowd, and several Mist Ninjas flew backwards in an instant and hit the wall hard, losing their combat effectiveness.
“Let’s go too!!!!” Miao said lightly, “Yeah!!!”, Chojuro, Qing and others also nodded.
Everyone jumped out suddenly, and Qing began to form seals quickly with his hands, “Water Style Big Water Ball Technique!!!!”, “BOOM!!!!”, a huge rotating water ball condensed in an instant and slammed towards the Mist Ninja in front.
“Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” The water ball slammed into the crowd and exploded, “Ah!!!! Ah!!!!” Countless Mist Ninjas screamed.
“Hirame Ashi!! Release!!!!” The violent chakra instantly surged out of Chojuro’s body, and the blade of Hirame Ashi changed instantly, becoming extremely huge. An extremely thick layer of blue chakra materialized and attached to the sword, making the shape of the sword even larger, like a huge hammer.
Chojuro’s movements were extremely swift, and he appeared among the many Mist Ninjas in an instant. “Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” A huge force erupted from the crowd, and many Mist Ninjas were heavily blown away by the hammers formed by chakra, and large amounts of blood spurted out.
“Boom!!!! Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!…” Countless explosions sounded in the direction of the gate of the Hidden Mist Village. Flames shot up into the sky. The gate of the Hidden Mist Village was directly blown into pieces by the huge explosion.
“Hahahaha!!! This is my art!!! See it!!!” Deidara’s excited voice was faintly heard from a distance, and other elite ninjas also began to attack.
Miao’s dark pupils instantly turned into scarlet three-magatama Sharingan, and he formed seals with both hands instantly, “Fire Style – Great Fire Extinguishment!!!!” Suddenly, a huge and terrifying sea of ??fire came out of Miao’s mouth and rushed towards the numerous Mist Ninjas.
The general offensive has begun!!!
Chapter 66: Entering the Hidden Mist Village (Old Version)
The three black magatama in the scarlet Sharingan quickly revolved around the black dot, and the seal was completed in an instant, “Fire Style – Great Fire Extinguishment!!!!”, Miao’s mouth suddenly spurted out a huge sea of ??fire that covered the sky, and rushed towards the numerous Mist Ninjas!!!
“What kind of Fire Style is this!!!!” A member of the Mist Hidden Anbu looked at the huge sea of ??fire that covered the sky and the earth in horror, his face full of disbelief. The huge sea of ??fire was like the ferocious mouth of a giant beast, as if it was going to swallow everyone up.
“The range is too big!! Use water jutsu!!!”, an Anbu reacted quickly and shouted loudly, while starting to form seals with his hands. The other Mist ninjas also quickly began to perform ninjutsu.
Water Style Water Array Wall!!!! , Water Style Water Wave!!!! , a large amount of water flowed out, and several powerful water style ninjutsu instantly blasted towards the boundless sea of ??fire.
But he was still no match for his opponent. His water jutsu was quickly evaporated into thick mist in the sea of ??fire, but the flames were only slightly weakened. Then he pounced on the Mist Ninja with the same momentum.
“How is this possible!!!!” The pupils of the Mist Ninja Anbu behind the mask suddenly shrank, but were immediately covered by flames.
This Anbu and the dozen Mist Ninjas behind him who had no time to perform ninjutsu were instantly engulfed by the sea of ??fire, screaming incessantly. “What a powerful fire escape, worthy of the Uchiha clan!!!” Mei Terumi looked at the Great Fire Extinguishment performed by Miao, her beautiful eyes full of surprise, and the rest of the people also looked at Miao in shock, as it was the first time they had seen such a powerful fire escape.
Miao ignored everyone’s surprise. His scarlet Sharingan emitted a strange red light, and he rushed into the Mist Ninja with a kunai in his hand like lightning.
“You, you are from the Uchiha clan…” An Anbu’s face suddenly changed when he saw Miao’s Sharingan, but before he could finish his words, Miao instantly appeared in front of him the next moment and stabbed his heart with a kunai.
Blood splattered, and the Mist Ninja slowly fell down, his eyes full of horror and confusion. Miao didn’t say a word, he shook off the blood on the kunai and it moved quickly again. The next moment, another Mist Ninja who was fighting with the allied ninjas had his throat cut by Miao.
Everyone started to move, the battle started in full swing, the sounds of fire and metal collisions produced by the collision of kunai and ninja swords resounded in every corner. Most of the ninjas used physical skills and ninja tools to fight the enemy. After all, it was a group battle and there were too many people. If they rashly used large-scale ninjutsu, they might accidentally injure their companions.
After Mei Terumi and the others used a large-scale ninjutsu to severely intimidate their opponents, they quickly rushed into the crowd and started fighting with physical skills.
The shouts of battle were deafening, and a large number of ninjas were fighting each other. The entire periphery of the Hidden Mist Village was in flames. The scene was extremely spectacular.
“Baiyan!!!”, Qing opened his Byakugan instantly, then suddenly lowered his body, and the next moment a cold sword slashed across his head, Qing’s eyes turned cold, “Puff!!!”, he turned around and held the kunai and stabbed it into the heart of the Anbu like lightning.
“You!!!!” The Anbu’s body trembled, and then slowly fell down. Qing said coldly: “Don’t try to sneak attack the Byakugan. Remember this before you die.”
“Ah!!!!” Chojuro roared and swung the huge Hirame Flounder in his hand violently. The three Anbu were unable to withstand Chojuro’s violent attack. Their bodies were blown away by the huge force, blood spurted out, and the ninja sword in their hands was also shattered by the huge force.
“Huh!!! I wonder what’s going on with the leader.” Chojuro let out a breath and looked around with a worried look on his face. But suddenly his expression turned very unconfident and he pulled up his square-framed glasses. “It should be fine. I should be more confident myself.”
With one kick, she sent one of the Kirigakure flying away. Terumi Mei looked intently at the Kirigakure village, thinking silently in her heart: “I hope everything goes well over there! Success or failure depends on this one move. We must take down the Kirigakure village!”
At this time, the coalition forces had completely gained the upper hand. The Kirigakure ninjas defending the periphery were no match for the coalition ninjas led by Mei Terumi, and in the end they were almost completely defeated.
“Everyone, follow me and charge into the Hidden Mist Village!!!!” Mei Terumi said loudly to everyone, and Ao also shouted, “Charge into the Hidden Mist Village!!!!”
“BOOM!!!!!!!” The remaining numerous ninja coalition forces quickly formed a large group and began to enter the Hidden Mist Village in an orderly manner. It seemed that they had been training for a long time. The remaining few Hidden Mist ninjas were also surrounded by the coalition forces and all surrendered.
“Bang!!!! Bang!! Bang!!!”, huge explosions echoed continuously in the Hidden Mist Village. At this time in the Hidden Mist Village, many Hidden Mist ninjas were looking at the sky angrily, only to see a huge white bird swaying in the sky, and Deidara was standing in the air laughing.
“See, you bunch of barbarians who don’t understand art, this is the art of my uncle Deidara, and it is the most noble art!!!” Deidara laughed proudly.
“The rebels actually joined forces with the rebellious ninjas from the Hidden Rock Village!!! This is an unforgivable crime!!!” a Mist Ninja said harshly, looking at Deidara in the air with cold and resentful eyes.
“Damn it!!! We can’t attack him at all when he’s in the air, and many of our people have died at his hands!!! His bombs are too troublesome, how can we resist the rebels if this continues!!!”, a Mist Ninja said in panic.
“Shut up!!!!” the Kirigakure Jonin said coldly, “Yes, yes!” The Kirigakure Jonin immediately nodded in fear and dared not speak anymore.
Chapter 67: The Fourth Mizukage (Old Version)
At this moment, a loud noise came from the front. The Mist Ninja immediately looked forward and his face changed immediately. He saw countless allied ninjas rushing into the Mist Village in a mighty manner. The defensive forces deployed at the entrance were almost exhausted.
“Damn it!!! Go and report the information here to Lord Mizukage right now!!! Hurry!!!” the Kirigakure Jonin immediately said to the Chunin.
“Yes!!!” the Kirigakure Chunin nodded quickly with a pale face, and then quickly ran towards the Mizukage Building deep in the Kirigakure Village.
“Damn it!!!” The Kirigakure Jonin looked angrily at Deidara who was still hovering in the sky. Just now, their team of ninjas wanted to go to the gate of the Kirigakure Village to provide support, but they were held back by the rebel ninja from the Iwagakure Village in front of them, and many of their men died at his hands.
He looked at the rapidly advancing coalition forces in front of him, then looked at the dozen or so ninjas behind him, gritted his teeth and said, “Retreat!!!”
At this time, fierce battles broke out in many places in the Hidden Mist Village. Seeing the many places where flames were raging in the Hidden Mist Village, Mei Terumi smiled slightly and said slowly: “It seems that the raid on the back door of the Hidden Mist Village was also quite successful.”
“Let’s go!!! Go to the Mizukage Building and take down the Fourth Mizukage!!! As long as we take down the Fourth Mizukage, the war will be over!! “, Qing said. “Yes!! Let’s go!!!”, Mei Terumi said calmly, and then a large group of main combatants quickly rushed to the Mizukage Building deep in the Kirigakure Village. The rest of the Kirigakure ninjas were naturally dealt with by other allied ninjas.
“It’s a bit strange. I didn’t notice it at first, but now after rushing into the Hidden Mist Village, I found that the resistance of the Hidden Mist Village is too weak. Although the coalition forces also paid some price, compared with the price of attacking the Hidden Mist Village, the price is still too small. The strength of the Hidden Mist Village should not be so weak, right?” At this time, Miao frowned slightly, and had a bad premonition in his heart.
But the main force had already rushed to this position and it was impossible to retreat. Even though Miao felt something was wrong, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and rush in with the main force.
At this time, nearly half of the area of ??the Hidden Mist Village had been controlled by the coalition forces, and all the ordinary villagers had been transferred to the underground shelter of the Hidden Mist Village before the war. Although the Fourth Mizukage’s rule was cruel, he could not do anything to ordinary people, otherwise the Hidden Mist Village itself would be in chaos, and the ninjas in the Hidden Mist Village would not agree.
After the coalition forces occupied many areas of the Hidden Mist Village, they immediately sent elite ninjas to the Mizukage Building in the Hidden Mist Village to support Mei Terumi. Through this layer-by-layer advancement method, the coalition forces began to erode the remaining areas in the Hidden Mist Village.
At this time, Deidara also reunited with Miao, Mei Terumi and others. They rushed to the Mizukage Building quickly with many elite ninjas of the coalition. Everyone knew that the highlight was coming. All the elite ninjas in the real Mist Village were gathered there, including the Fourth Mizukage who could perfectly control the power of the tailed beast.
The Water Shadow Building is somewhat similar to the Hokage Building in the original novel, and is also composed of several floors. It appears unusually tall and magnificent. However, unlike the Hokage Building, the Water Shadow Building is made up of huge gray stones, while the Hokage Building is made of wood. Compared to the Hokage Building, the Water Shadow Building, which is shrouded in fog, has a more gloomy and mysterious look.
At this time, all the Mist Ninjas along the way had disappeared, either captured alive by the coalition forces or surrendered to them. The coalition forces had almost gained an overwhelming advantage, but they also suffered heavy losses, with many ninjas dying in the battle. However, there was nothing that could be done about it. Although Terumi was determined to maintain the power of the Water Country, a war of this scale was bound to result in sacrifices.
The group quickly approached the Water Shadow Building, but what was shocking was that there was no ninja in front of the Water Shadow Building at this time, and it seemed very empty.
“No one!!!~! What’s going on!!”, at this time, Terumi Mei and some other allied ninjas also felt that something was wrong. “Huh!!!?”, Qing Meng raised his head and looked upwards!!
“Fourth Mizukage!!!!” Qing shouted, and the coalition forces were shocked and raised their heads suddenly. They saw a figure standing quietly at the top of the Mizukage building.
This person was very short, with short green hair, purple pupils, and a scar on his cheek below his left eye that seemed to have been mended. He looked very young and immature, like a teenager, with a blue Water Shadow Divine Robe fluttering in the cold wind.
It was none other than the current leader of the Hidden Mist Village, the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. At this moment, the immature face of the Fourth Mizukage was filled with cold murderous intent, and he stared coldly at the many allied ninjas below.
At this time, countless Allied Forces ninjas coming to reinforce were rushing in from all directions of the Hidden Mist Village, and were constantly gathering under the Water Shadow Building. Under the Water Shadow Building was a huge open space that could accommodate five or six thousand people.
“This guy is the Fourth Mizukage!!! No way!! He looks about the same age as me.” Deidara looked at the Fourth Mizukage on the top of the Mizukage Building in surprise, with some disbelief on his face. In his impression, those who can become the shadow of a village are either old men over fifty years old or middle-aged men in their thirties or forties, and at least over twenty years old. However, this Fourth Mizukage looks about the same age as Deidara.
“This is just a surface phenomenon. Although the Fourth Mizukage looks extremely young, he is actually around 30 years old. After all, it has been almost ten years since he took office.” A ninja from the Allied Forces explained. This ninja was once a ninja from the Hidden Mist Village and could be considered an old man of the village.
Chapter 68 Puppet (Old Version)
“I see.” Deidara nodded in understanding, but there was still a look of disbelief on his face.
“Is this guy the Fourth Mizukage?” Miao frowned and looked at the Fourth Mizukage, his scarlet three-magatama Sharingan staring at this person, “What a terrifying amount of chakra!!! Is this the amount of chakra of a Jinchuriki? This doesn’t even include the chakra of the tailed beasts. This guy’s own chakra is so terrifying!!” Miao was also a little shocked. This was the first time he had truly seen a Jinchuriki. He had only heard of it before, but he didn’t expect that chakra would be so terrifying.
The chakra of the tailed beasts is red, while the chakra of humans is blue. Ordinary people can tell the difference, let alone Miao who has the Sharingan.
But in fact, this is normal. If the Jinchuriki does not have a huge amount of chakra, how can he suppress the chakra of the tailed beast? Although the seal helps the Jinchuriki to offset most of the chakra, even a small amount of the tailed beast’s chakra is not something that ordinary people can withstand.
Of course, if the tailed beast is completely tamed and becomes a perfect jinchuriki, then the seal is actually not necessary, because if the tailed beast is completely submissive to the jinchuriki, then the tailed beast will no longer cause harm to the jinchuriki. At the same time, when the jinchuriki is fully awake, he can call upon the chakra of the tailed beast at will, and even completely transform into a tailed beast. This is the most terrifying thing about the perfect jinchuriki.
Just like Killer Bee in the original work, and Uzumaki Naruto who later had complete telepathy with the Nine-Tails, chakra is almost endless.
At this time, Qing looked at the Fourth Mizukage who was standing on the rooftop and looking at everyone coldly with a complicated look in his eyes, and slowly said, “Long time no see, Fourth Mizukage.”
Actually, Qing was once a subordinate of the Fourth Mizukage. At that time, the Fourth Mizukage not only promoted Qing vigorously, but also gave him the Byakugan that the Hidden Mist Village accidentally obtained. It can be said that Qing s current situation is inseparable from the promotion of the Fourth Mizukage. Of course, that was when the Fourth Mizukage had not yet been controlled.
However, it was Qing who first discovered the abnormality of the Fourth Mizukage using the Byakugan given by the Fourth Mizukage. This could be said to be a backup plan that the Fourth Mizukage unintentionally left for himself. It was because of this Byakugan that the fact that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled was slowly revealed.
However, not all ninjas believed that the Fourth Mizukage was controlled, which is why a civil war broke out in the Water Country. After all, the Kage of a village was controlled by someone else without anyone knowing. No one would believe it at first if they heard it.
In fact, most of the ninja coalition forces gathered here did not quite believe the fact that the Fourth Mizukage was being controlled. The reason they wanted to overthrow the Fourth Mizukage was not because he was being controlled, but because they could not accept the brutal rule of the Fourth Mizukage.
Regardless of whether the Fourth Mizukage was controlled or not, his actions destined the ninjas to rebel against him sooner or later, and if things had developed normally, his resignation would have been inevitable.
“Qing, do you still remember that I’m the Fourth Mizukage? What’s the meaning of you standing here now?” the Fourth Mizukage said coldly. His icy eyes made many ninjas present tremble physically and mentally. After all, Yagura was the Fourth Mizukage in name and rightful title. As the superior of the Fourth Mizukage, his aura was not something that ordinary ninjas could easily resist. Moreover, most of the people in the coalition were once ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village and subordinates of the Fourth Mizukage. They had an instinctive fear of the Fourth Mizukage, their former leader.
“I am very grateful to you, Fourth Mizukage. Without your promotion and cultivation, there would be no me today. I have never forgotten your kindness in cultivating me,” Qing said with some sadness.
“Oh? Since you still remember all this, then why did you help these rebels to deal with me?! I once trusted you so much!!” The Fourth Mizukage said with a cold face, his tone full of indifference, and he seemed very angry.
“Don’t get me wrong, what I said just now was addressed to the real Fourth Mizukage, not you, a puppet!!!” Qing, who had a sad face just now, suddenly said to the Fourth Mizukage with a cold face.
“You! You bastard!!!” After hearing what Qing said, the Fourth Mizukage’s face became even colder. The murderous intent in his eyes was no longer concealed, and he looked at Qing with a somewhat ferocious expression.
“You don’t have to pretend anymore. My Byakugan can see clearly that there is another chakra in your brain. That must be the power of the Sharingan!!!” Qing said coldly.
“What!! The power of the Sharingan!!!!” When many allied ninjas heard Qing’s words, their faces suddenly changed, and then they turned their heads to look at Miao, because they knew that Miao was also a member of the Uchiha clan.
“He is indeed controlled by the Uchiha clan’s eye power. There is a very powerful eye power lurking in his brain. Although it is hidden very deeply, I can still detect it with the Sharingan!!” Miao said lightly at this time.
“Could it be that the Fourth Mizukage is really under control?!” Some of the Allied Ninjas who originally did not believe it were now looking at the Fourth Mizukage in disbelief.
“It turns out that I have fought with Uchiha Shisui, the eye power genius of Konoha’s Uchiha clan. This eye power is extremely similar to Uchiha Shisui’s. There is no doubt that it is the eye power of the Uchiha clan.” Qing said coldly.
“Nonsense!!! Qing, you are a traitor. I originally trusted you so much!!!” The Fourth Mizukage looked at Qing with murderous intent.
“Hmph!!!” Qing also snorted coldly, not appreciating it at all.
Chapter 69: Trap (Old Version)
“I’m giving you one last chance here, a group of rebels. Now is your chance to surrender to me. Those who surrender will not be killed. Otherwise…” said the Fourth Mizukage coldly.
“Tsk!! You fake, you actually think you are the Mizukage!!!!” Many ninjas in the coalition looked at the Fourth Mizukage with coldness and disdain. Now most of them have believed the fact that the Fourth Mizukage has been controlled.
“Fourth Mizukage, you don’t have to play tricks anymore. Most of the ninjas in the Land of Water can no longer tolerate what you have done over the years. Let the people behind you speak out,” Mei Terumi said coldly.
Hearing what Mei Terumi said, the Fourth Mizukage’s eyes narrowed slightly, and his pupils were filled with cold murderous intent, “Mei Terumi, the former elite jonin of Kirigakure and now the leader of the rebels, noticed at the time that you were a man with evil intentions, and should not have let you go!!!”
“Hehe, even if I didn’t escape your pursuit, there would be other ninjas standing here today. This is not my personal intention, but the will of the Water Country Ninjas.” Mei Terumi said coldly.
“Hehe.” The Fourth Mizukage sneered, then looked at the ninjas below with cold eyes, and then gradually turned his gaze to Miao and Deidara who were standing below. When he saw Miao’s scarlet Sharingan, he smiled coldly, and said grimly: “Not only did you launch a coup in an attempt to overthrow the Hidden Mist Village, you even colluded with the rebel ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village and the Uchiha clan of Konoha!!! Your crimes are simply unforgivable!!! A group of traitors who betrayed their country and village!! None of you can leave today!!!”
“What!!! How dare you, brat, disrespect me, Deidara!!!” Hearing the disdainful tone of the Fourth Mizukage, Deidara immediately became furious and shouted at the Fourth Mizukage.
“Hmph!!!” Miao also sneered. It seemed that the Fourth Mizukage was completely controlled by the power of the Sharingan and was still acting even at this moment.
“Everyone get in formation!!! The Fourth Mizukage is the perfect Jinchuriki who can completely control the power of the tailed beasts!!! Don’t take it lightly!!”, Mei Terumi said coldly.
“Understood!!!” When the many allied ninjas heard their leader’s order, they immediately responded loudly and moved quickly, dividing into several teams to surround the Mizukage Building.
“Hmph, I’ve already given you the chance. Since you’re so ungrateful, don’t blame me for being ruthless!!!”, the Fourth Mizukage sneered. This was exactly the result he wanted. Even if some of the coalition forces surrendered, he had no intention of letting them go.
“Huh? This Fourth Mizukage is too confident. Does he think he can deal with so many of us by himself?!” Miao looked at the Fourth Mizukage with some confusion as he sneered.
Ninjas like Qing, Mei Terumi and others also discovered something was wrong. At this moment, the Fourth Mizukage suddenly clapped his hands, “Swish!! Swish!! Swish!! Swish!!!!” Countless black figures suddenly flashed out from the buildings around the flat ground in front of the Mizukage building. With so many people, they surrounded the Allied Ninjas on the flat ground in an instant.
Seeing this scene, the faces of many allied ninjas suddenly changed, “What a good plan, Fourth Mizukage, no wonder we didn’t encounter many obstacles when attacking the Hidden Mist Village, it turned out to be your plan, you want to lure us here and catch us all in one fell swoop!!!?”, Mei Terumi sneered.
“That’s right, you will all die here today!!! After we kill you, the rebel leaders, it will be a piece of cake to deal with the other small fry!” said the Fourth Mizukage with a sneer on his face.
The dense black shadows around were all the Anbu ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village, and also the guards of the Fourth Mizukage, with nearly a thousand people. “You think you can defeat us with just these few people? You are dreaming!!!” Mei Terumi sneered.
“If we rely on these people alone in a head-on battle, we are far from being your opponents. But I never said that I want to fight you head-on. Do you think I’m that stupid?” The Fourth Mizukage smiled coldly at Mei Terumi.
“Huh?” Mei Terumi and the others were shocked when they saw the Fourth Mizukage’s cold smile, and their anxiety grew more and more.
“As former ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village, I believe you have heard of a rumor. The Hidden Mist Village has a secret technique passed down by the first Mizukage, and this technique made a great contribution to the establishment of the Hidden Mist Village. The reason why the first Mizukage was able to unify the Water Country and establish the Hidden Mist Village was because of this secret technique. Today, all of you rebels will die under this secret technique! No one can escape!” the Fourth Mizukage sneered.
“Secret Technique!!!” Many ninjas were shocked. They had also heard of this rumor, but no one standing here had ever seen this technique, nor did they know what it was.
“The secret technique passed down by the first Mizukage!!!” Qing’s face changed. Of course he had heard of this rumor, but because it was too long ago, almost no one who had seen this technique existed in the Water Country.
Perhaps only the oldest elder of the Water Kingdom knows this technique, but the elder is not here now, and the coalition forces have no time to prepare.
“Indeed there is such a rumor. It is said to be a very terrifying technique. Even the first Mizukage once used this secret technique to annihilate 3,000 enemies. But I heard that this technique has been lost long ago!!!” said Mei Terumi with a serious expression.
“Lost? How could such an important secret technique be lost? It was just a trick used by the first Mizukage to cover up the attention of other major countries. He hid the secret technique and announced to the outside world that it was lost. It’s normal that you don’t know about it, because only successive Mizukage knew this secret technique. No one else knows it. This is the truth.” The Fourth Mizukage sneered.
“What!!!!” The faces of the allied forces changed drastically. The Fourth Mizukage seemed to be very satisfied with the reaction of the allied forces. He said coldly: “Bury him here today.” Then he put his hands together, looked at the many allied ninjas with cold eyes, and said coldly: “Water God Prison Technique!!! Activate!!!”
Chapter 70: Barrier (Old Version)
He quickly formed a series of complicated seals with his hands, and then suddenly clasped his hands together. The Fourth Mizukage looked at the numerous ninja coalition forces below with cold eyes, and said coldly: “Water God Prison Technique!! Activate!!!”.
As soon as the words fell, a terrifying chakra instantly burst out from the Fourth Mizukage’s body. The numerous Anbu ninjas around the open space also formed a seal with their hands and shouted in unison: “Secret Water Style – Water God’s Prison Technique!!!!”.
A huge sense of crisis suddenly struck the hearts of many allied ninjas. Qing’s white eyes covered by the eyepatch shrank suddenly, his face changed drastically, and he shouted: “Everyone quickly attack those Anbu, don’t let them use ninjutsu!!!”
“It’s too late!! Qing, why do you think I talked to you so much just now!!!” the Fourth Mizukage laughed coldly, “Damn it!! Delaying time!!” Qing said gritting his teeth.
“BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” The ground suddenly shook violently, powerful chakra burst out suddenly, and four blue light shields suddenly condensed rapidly from the four directions of southeast, northwest, and northeast, instantly completely surrounding the huge open space in front of the Shuiying Building.
What, what is this!!!! , the faces of many coalition ninjas changed drastically when they saw the blue light wall surrounding them, This is… a barrier!!!! , Miao s face also changed, but he was a little confused. Although the barrier technique alone could temporarily trap the coalition forces, it would not be possible to cause a devastating blow to the coalition forces, and if the coalition forces launched ninjutsu, they might be able to break the barrier. Then what was going on with the confident expression on the face of the Fourth Mizukage?
Thousands of ninjas were completely surrounded by the blue barrier from all four directions, forming a huge rectangle without any loopholes. Except for a few people standing at the back, all the others were trapped in the barrier.
“Is this the secret technique passed down by the first Mizukage? Is it just a simple barrier technique?” There was some confusion on Qing’s face. Although this barrier technique could temporarily trap the coalition forces, it would not cause too much damage to them. His Byakugan could clearly observe that the barrier was filled with extremely thick chakra, but what could he do?
“Don’t be careless, Qing. Since this is the secret technique that the first Mizukage tried so hard to hide, then this technique must not be that simple!!” said Mei Terumi with a very serious face.
“I understand!!!” Qing gritted his teeth, his face becoming serious, “You think you can trap us with this barrier? That’s too good to be true!!!” Some ninjas from the coalition forces looked at the Fourth Mizukage with some disdain and said.
“Is that so? You idiot who still doesn’t know what to do when death is imminent!!!”, said the Fourth Mizukage coldly while looking at the Allied Ninjas.
At this moment, a blue halo began to flicker above the huge blue barrier that surrounded everyone, appearing extremely mysterious. The air within the barrier suddenly became drier and the temperature gradually rose.
“What’s going on!!!?” Some careful ninjas gradually felt the changes in the barrier. The air became dry and breathing became more and more difficult. “What’s going on!!!!” Qing and Terumi Mei’s faces also changed drastically.
“Not good!!! This barrier seems to be able to absorb moisture!!!!” Miao suddenly reacted at this time and said in a cold voice! ! “What!!! Absorbing moisture!!!” When everyone heard Miao’s words, their faces suddenly changed, and then they all realized the problem.
“You’re right. Trapping the enemy is only one of the functions of this barrier. Its second ability is to continuously absorb all the moisture in the barrier, not only in the air, but also on your bodies!!!” the Fourth Mizukage said with a sinister smile.
“All the moisture in the barrier!!! Including the air and the body!!?” Everyone’s face suddenly changed drastically, “We must break this barrier immediately!!! Otherwise, the coalition forces will lose their combat effectiveness in a short time!! Even large numbers of people will die!!!” Qing shouted with an extremely ugly face.
The human body is composed of blood, 70% of which is made up of water, plus other nutrients, which is why life is formed. Not to mention that the water has been sucked out, just losing a certain amount of water will cause the body to collapse. If this continues, everyone in the barrier will be sucked into a mummy!!!
“What a weird barrier technique!!! It actually has such a terrifying power!!!” Miao’s face changed drastically. He could clearly feel that his skin was becoming drier and drier, and his mouth was becoming extremely thirsty. Countless amounts of water were evaporating from his pores.
“This, what’s going on!!!” Deidara also shouted. Even a man as thick-skinned as him could clearly feel the changes in his body. His body was becoming weaker and dryer.
“No, I must use ninjutsu to break this barrier in one breath!!!!” Miao’s eyes turned cold, and then he began to make seals quickly with his hands, “Fire Style – Great Fireball Jutsu!!!!”
“BOOM!!!!” A huge fireball burst out from Miao’s mouth, and the huge fireball, with scorching heat, slammed into the huge blue barrier.
“Bang!!!!” The huge fireball slammed into the blue barrier, but what made Miao’s face change drastically was that the fireball became smaller and smaller after hitting the barrier, and then slowly disappeared.
“How is this possible!!! My ninjutsu actually!… What on earth is going on with this barrier technique!!!?” Miao’s scarlet Sharingan stared at the blue barrier.
“Water Style – Water Dragon Bullet Technique!!!!” Mei Terumi also formed a seal in an instant, a huge amount of water burst out, and a blue water dragon instantly condensed and pounced towards the blue barrier with a majestic momentum.
“Bang!!!!” The water dragon crashed into the blue barrier. Just like Miao’s situation, the water dragon also slowly shrank and then disappeared completely. The barrier was completely intact!!!
“How is this possible!!!” Mei Terumi stared blankly at the blue barrier with an extremely ugly expression.
Chapter 71 Dilemma (Old Version)
The rest of the ninjas also showed off their special abilities, using their own special ninjutsu!!! However, their situations were no different from those of Mei Terumi and Miao, as their ninjutsu also disappeared inexplicably when they hit the barrier.
“Chief!!! This barrier is not that simple!! I’m afraid that all our ninjutsu has been absorbed by this barrier!!!” Qing said with a very serious expression.
“Absorption ninjutsu!!!!” Mei Terumi’s beautiful green eyes shrank suddenly, “So ninjutsu is useless!!!!” “Yes, it would be more appropriate to say it is absorption of chakra rather than absorption ninjutsu,” Miao said lightly with his scarlet three-magatama Sharingan open.
“We use chakra to form ninjutsu, but this barrier is completely opposite to us. It converts ninjutsu back into chakra and absorbs it.” Miao said with a very serious expression.
“Damn it!!!” All the allied ninjas were already panicking. Ninjutsu was ineffective? Then how could they fight? Now the allied forces finally realized the horror of the secret technique passed down by the first generation of Mizukage.
Not only can they absorb the moisture in the air and even the human body within the barrier, they can even absorb the chakra of all ninjutsu within the barrier, which means that they are now like lambs to be slaughtered, and if they have no other means, they can only wait to die!!! Once the human body loses too much water, they are doomed to die!!
“He put up a symbolic resistance when we entered the Hidden Mist Village, and deliberately lured us here just to use this barrier to kill us all? What a vicious guy!!!” Miao thought secretly in his heart.
“Haha, have you finally realized it now? You rebels want to overthrow the rule of the Mizukage? When you die, remember the reason for your failure. That is I am the true successor to the title of Mizukage.” said the Fourth Mizukage with a sneer.
“Ah!!!!” There were constant wailings in the barrier. Many people could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. Many people had cracked skin and became extremely skinny. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets, which was extremely horrifying.
“Damn it!!!” Miao was half-kneeling on the ground. A feeling of weakness and dizziness kept coming from his mind. At this time, Terumi Mei’s face was extremely pale. She said loudly: “Don’t panic everyone!!! Let’s use ninjutsu to attack one place together. This barrier can indeed absorb ninjutsu, but there must be an upper limit to its absorption!!! As long as it exceeds this limit, the barrier will be broken!!!”
“Great!! Cheer up everyone!!! Don’t give up!~!” Qing also worked hard to encourage the coalition. “The leader is right. This barrier is just a barrier after all. No matter how much it can absorb chakra, there must be a limit. It is impossible to absorb chakra without limit. The previous attacks of everyone were scattered, so it is normal that they could not break this barrier. If we concentrate all our strength on hitting one place, we may have a chance!!” Miao said to Deidara who was listless beside him.
“Damn Mizukage!!! I will not be called Deidara unless I blow him to pieces when I get out of this barrier!!!” Deidara said harshly.
“Everyone, use ninjutsu at the same time towards one place!!! Everyone get ready!!!!” Mei Terumi said loudly.
“Hmph!!!” The Fourth Mizukage also noticed the movement within the coalition forces, but he didn’t say anything. He just sneered disdainfully.
“Okay!!!” Hearing what Mei Terumi said, the morale of the allied ninjas was boosted immediately, and they began to form hand seals at the same time, “Water Style – Big Water Ball Jutsu!!!!”, “Water Style – Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!!!!”, “Wind Style – Wind Blade!!!!”, “Earth Style – Earth Dragon Bullet Jutsu!!!!”, “Boom!!!”, a huge amount of chakra burst out, and countless ninjutsu blasted towards the same place on the barrier.
“Fire Style – Great Fireball Technique!!!!” Miao quickly formed a seal, and a huge fireball suddenly shot out of his mouth and hit the same place. “Clay Spiders!!!” Deidara also threw out countless white clay spiders from his palm and quickly flew to the same place.
“Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” With a loud bang, all the ninjutsu hit the same place on the huge blue barrier almost at the same time. This time, the strength of all the people in the coalition was gathered. The blue barrier began to collapse on the outside under the huge force.
“It works!!!!” Mei Terumi and the allied ninjas’ eyes suddenly lit up and a look of joy appeared on their faces, but the next moment, their faces suddenly changed.
The barrier that was about to be broken suddenly stopped, and all the ninjutsu quickly disappeared and were absorbed by the barrier again. “How is this possible?! It’s about to be broken!!!” Qing shouted in disbelief, and the faces of the other allied ninjas also turned gloomy.
“Hmm!!!” Miao seemed to sense something, and his scarlet Sharingan looked fiercely at the many Mist Hidden Anbu that surrounded them around the barrier. “So that’s it!!!”
“How could this happen!!!” Mei Terumi’s face was full of dismay. She didn’t expect that even with the combined strength of all the coalition forces, they would not be able to break this barrier.
“It’s not that this barrier cannot be broken. If the barrier can be broken by the power just now, the problem should be with the dark forces around!!!” Miao said lightly.
“What!!!” Mei Terumi was suddenly shocked and looked fiercely at the Mist Hidden Anbu who surrounded the barrier. Those Anbu were motionless and all maintained the posture of making hand seals.
“What on earth is…!!” Mei Terumi looked around in surprise, “If I’m not mistaken, although the attack we just launched was partially absorbed by this barrier, it actually reached the absorption limit of this barrier. However, the remaining power was absorbed by these Anbu through some means. It seems that these Anbu are not just as simple as maintaining this barrier.” Miao said with a serious face.
Chapter 72: Strength (Old Version)
Qing also opened his Byakugan and said, “Miao is right. The chakra flow of these Anbu is extremely unstable. It seems that it is because they have absorbed a lot of chakra just now!!”
“Well, the role of these Anbu is probably not just to provide chakra for the barrier, but when the amount of chakra absorbed by the barrier reaches its upper limit, the barrier will transfer the part of the chakra that it cannot bear to these Anbu.” Miao said lightly.
“Damn it!!!!” Mei Terumi’s face turned pale. She had never expected that the Fourth Mizukage would use such a vicious method to kill them all here, and she had never expected that the power of this barrier was so terrifying.
“Ah!!!” The wailing sounds in the barrier gradually increased, and more and more ninjas could not withstand the loss of water in their bodies and gradually fell down. All of them looked thin, pale and bloodless, and their bodies had become thinner.
Miao, Mei Terumi and others were also feeling bad, but because the chakra in their bodies was much stronger than other ninjas, they did not fall down for the time being.
“No!!! We must break this barrier immediately, otherwise we will die!” Miao murmured, his face was extremely pale at this time. Deidara could no longer hold on and fell to the ground unconscious.
“Ninjutsu is useless. I guess only physical attack will work!!!”, Qing said while gritting his teeth. Physical attack will definitely be effective. After all, that is the most primitive power, which is what ninjas call physical skills. However, none of the ninjas present have too strong physical attack. You must know that although the power of ninjas is very strong, most of it is reflected in ninjutsu. If you compare physical strength alone, the average person is only two to three times that of an ordinary person, which is far less powerful than ninjutsu. Therefore, pure physical skills ninjas are extremely rare, of course, except for the beast Might Guy. Might Guy who opens the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu may be able to break this barrier, but there is no physical skills master like Might Guy here.
“Ah!!! Hirame Flounder!!!!” When Chojuro heard Qing’s words, chakra burst out and covered Hirame Flounder. Hirame Flounder changed again in an instant, turning into a sledgehammer covered with blue chakra, and roared and slammed into the barrier.
“Bang!!!!” With a loud noise, Hirame flounder slammed into the blue barrier with great force, and the barrier was slightly concave, and then it returned to its original state again! ! It seemed that nothing had happened. “Damn it!!!!” Chojuro dropped his fist to the ground in frustration.
The Fourth Mizukage laughed coldly and said: “Although physical attacks can indeed break the barrier, it requires extremely powerful strength. What can you do alone?”
“Ordinary ninjutsu is completely useless, and the Rasengan is probably useless too. Should I use eye jutsu?” Miao thought quickly in his mind. In addition to the ultimate power Susanoo which can only be used by both Mangekyo Sharingan, like Uchiha Itachi, he has a powerful eye jutsu in each of his eyes.
But the problem is that these two eye techniques are currently useless. One of them is an auxiliary eye technique and has no attack power, and although the other eye technique has great destructive power, it is still a ninjutsu after all and requires chakra to perform. However, this barrier has the ability to absorb chakra, so this eye technique is probably useless.
“There’s no other way.” Thinking of this, Miao immediately made a decision in his heart, and said to Terumi Mei, Qing and others: “You take the others and step back. I will use all my strength to break this barrier!!”
Mei Terumi and some other ninjas who had not fainted yet were stunned for a moment, and then looked fiercely at Miao, “Do you have a way to break this barrier?” Mei Terumi seemed to have found a savior and asked Miao anxiously.
“I don’t know, but I think there is a certain chance. Although my eye technique is a ninjutsu, it is a real physical attack!!!” Miao said lightly.
“Dojutsu!!!?” Everyone was shocked. So many powerful ninjutsu combined could not break the barrier, so what could one do? Although the dojutsu was very strange and powerful, it was more reflected in illusion and reconnaissance. Terumi Mei said no more, and then led everyone, including the fallen ninja, to retreat.
“Huh!!!?” The Fourth Mizukage’s face suddenly changed when he saw Miao standing in the barrier as if he was about to perform some ninjutsu. He had a bad feeling in his heart, “Oh no!! I heard from Jue that this kid is a ninja who has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan!! Could it be that his eye technique can break through the barrier!!!”
Miao’s eyes suddenly began to change. The three magatama in his scarlet pupils instantly connected together to form a strange black shuriken.
“BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”, black energy like fire suddenly burned up from Miao’s body, and the upper body bones of a giant slowly rose in the black flames. The evil and cold chakra immediately spread out. There was a sharp barb on the top of the bone head, and a hideous bone spur extended from the chin, which separated from the elbows to form four limbs and arms. Countless lines spread out from the bones, quickly wrapping the giant completely to form a layer of skin burning with black energy. A face similar to the giant’s front face was formed behind the giant’s head again, and a two-faced, four-armed giant burning with black energy was suddenly formed, like a Shura in hell.
What, what is this!!!! The coalition forces stared in amazement at the giant that exuded such a cold and evil aura, their complexions changed drastically and turned extremely pale. They were not far from the giant and could clearly feel the terrifying oppressive force of Susanoo.
“Is this Uchiha’s eye technique? So powerful!!!!” Qing and Terumi Mei also looked at the extremely ferocious Susanoo with shocked expressions, and couldn’t help but marvel inwardly.
“Roar!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Susanoo roared towards the sky, and a terrifying momentum suddenly burst out. Some weak ninjas were so scared that their faces turned pale, and some even sat on the ground out of fear.
Chapter 73: Mature Body (Old Version)
Naruto Eye Technique Peak: Chapter 73 Mature Body Picture and Text
Susanoo roared towards the sky, and his strong arms with a terrifying force as heavy as ten thousand pounds slammed towards the blue barrier, “Bang!!! …
“Damn it!!! It’s indeed the Susanoo!!!!” The Fourth Mizukage’s face changed drastically, and he stared at the huge black Susanoo with an extremely ugly expression.
On the other side, the coalition forces were extremely shocked at first, and then all of them showed ecstasy on their faces, “It works!!! This technique works!!!”, Chojuro said excitedly.
Mei Terumi, Ao and the others also smiled, “What a terrifying power! I didn’t expect the Sharingan to have such a terrifying eye technique! Even I have never seen it before.” Ao looked at Susanoo in shock.
“As expected of the Uchiha clan, the most powerful clan in Konoha, it is impossible that they don’t have any hidden power!! It seems that I have underestimated the Uchiha clan before.” Mei Terumi said with a smile.
However, everyone’s joy did not last long. They saw that the blue barrier that was almost pierced by a punch was slowly recovering and gradually returning to its original state, and the tiny cracks that appeared on the barrier were also disappearing quickly.
“Damn it!!!” Qing stared at the blue barrier with his white eyes, “There is constant chakra repairing the barrier, it’s really not that simple!!” “It seems to be the chakra transmitted by the Anbu.” Mei Terumi stared coldly at the Anbu around her and said slowly.
The excited faces of the crowd froze instantly, “How could this happen!!!”, many people shouted with ugly faces. “Hehe.” The originally gloomy face of the Fourth Mizukage suddenly regained a hint of smile, “It seems that I still underestimated this barrier. I didn’t expect that even Susanoo couldn’t break this barrier. It’s worthy of being the first generation of Kage. None of them is simple.”
Miao’s face also changed, “What a terrifying barrier, it not only absorbs chakra. Even the physical defense is so terrifying. To break through this barrier, the power of Susanoo in this state is still a little lacking!!!” Miao thought secretly in his heart.
“Hehe, it seems that you have run out of ideas. But it’s a pity, you were just a little bit away from success. Uchiha boy, you almost ruined my plan!” The Fourth Mizukage had a calm smile on his face before, but when he mentioned Miao, his tone suddenly became particularly sinister. After all, Miao’s appearance was completely beyond his expectations, and he almost broke through the barrier he had carefully prepared, ruining his plan.
“Damn it!!! Am I really going to die here today? Is there really no hope for the Water Country?” Qing said with a somewhat painful face. He was naturally full of love and loyalty to the Water Country and the Hidden Mist Village.
“Everyone cheer up!!! Don’t give up hope until the last moment, we haven’t lost yet!!! As long as the other ninja coalition forces that are not trapped by this barrier come, we can still be saved!!!” Mei Terumi said loudly to everyone.
“Hope? You don’t have any hope. Your fate has been sealed since you betrayed me!!! Now you can die!!” the Fourth Mizukage said coldly.
“You don’t need to try to use your mouth to undermine people’s psychology. There is no coward who can become a ninja and stand here to resist you. And don’t think that you have won. My strength is more than just this level!! “Miao laughed coldly, and the enchanting Mangekyo Sharingan stared coldly at the Fourth Mizukage.
“Huh!!!?” The Fourth Mizukage’s face suddenly changed, and at this moment a powerful aura suddenly burst out from Miao’s body, “Today I will avenge my father, and you will go to hell!!!”, Miao said coldly, his Mangekyo Sharingan suddenly opened wide, and an enormous pupil power burst out instantly. The black flames surrounding his body suddenly burned fiercely, and his unruly black long hair soared into the sky.
“ROAR!!!!” With a loud roar, the black Susanoo was suddenly completely entangled by the inky black energy. The destructive force suddenly rushed into the sky, and the already huge body of Susanoo suddenly swelled again in the horrified eyes of everyone.
The black armor began to condense, and the destructive energy like black flames burned fiercely. An extremely huge figure was now standing in the barrier.
At this time Susanoo had completely changed. Not only had his body become larger, but his entire body was covered in a huge Crow Tengu armor covered with hideous barbs. Raging black flames were burning all over his body, and his head was completely covered by a Crow Tengu helmet. Only a pair of golden eyes were visible from the gap in the helmet. His huge hands were standing upright in front of his chest in a seal shape, and on the armor on the outside of his arms appeared a pair of even larger, hideous arms covered with barbs, whose length was almost up to Susanoo’s legs. On the huge hands on the outside were two huge trident swords. The entire Susanoo was like an invincible demon god standing tall between heaven and earth.
What, what is this!!!! Everyone was staring at the giant Susanoo in a daze, their throats rolling non-stop, and many people sat on the ground with horror on their faces.
“Wow, so big!!!!” Mei Terumi looked at the huge Susanoo with an extremely pale face. The terrifying aura emanating from its huge and ferocious body and the huge pressure that was nearly ten times stronger than before made many allied ninjas faint directly, and also woke up many ninjas who had already fainted.
“Is this the true power of the Uchiha clan!!!? Such a huge amount of chakra can be completely materialized and solidified, is this something a human can do!!!” Qing also rolled his eyes and looked at Susanoo in horror.
“Susanoo has matured, completed!!!” Miao looked down coldly at the Fourth Mizukage standing on the Mizukage Tower. His scarlet Mangekyo Sharingan had no emotion at all. At this moment, the height of Susanoo had completely surpassed the height of the Mizukage Tower! !
Chapter 74: Terrifying Power (Old Version)
Naruto Eye Technique Peak: Chapter 74: Terrifying Power
“Is this Susanoo!!!?” Deidara gradually woke up because of the noise just now, and looked at the terrifying giant standing tall with shock on his pale face. He and Miao were companions, so of course they knew about this eye technique, but they had never seen this terrifying form of Susanoo.
“I didn’t expect it to be the mature form of Susanoo!!!”, the Fourth Mizukage’s expression changed drastically, and his face looked extremely ugly, because he knew clearly that although the Water God Prison Technique could barely block the Susanoo in its growth stage, it was absolutely impossible to block the mature form of Susanoo, because the power of the two was not at the same level at all.
“Break the barrier!!!”, Miao’s pupils dilated slightly, and an extremely terrifying aura suddenly burst out from Susanoo, “BOOM!!!!!!!!!”, the surrounding ninjas were blown away by the powerful wind, and even the blue barrier began to shake constantly, and even tiny cracks began to appear on the barrier.
Not good!!!! , the Fourth Mizukage s expression suddenly changed, and he quickly formed seals with both hands to mobilize more chakra, It s useless!!! , Miao smiled coldly, and Susanoo took a step forward slightly, and the ferocious left arm holding the trident sword outside the armor swung violently! !
“BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” A huge roar suddenly made everyone in the barrier deaf, and a huge crescent-shaped white terrifying sword wave slammed towards the left side of the barrier.
“Bang!!!!”, with a shocking sound, the blue barrier was shattered into pieces by the white sword wave like a layer of fragile paper, and countless cracks spread across the barrier, “Bang!!!”, the unbreakable barrier turned into countless blue light spots and dissipated into the air.
The white sword wave that shattered the barrier did not weaken at all, and with the power of destroying everything, it blasted towards the many Anbu standing on the left to maintain the barrier. “Not good! Get out of the way!!!!” The faces of the many Anbu changed drastically, and they looked at the destructive sword wave in horror, but the speed of the sword wave was too fast, and they did not expect that the powerful barrier would be so fragile in front of the mature form of Susanoo.
“Bang!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” More than two hundred Anbu soldiers were instantly swallowed up by the white sword wave. The building they were in was instantly reduced to ashes. The white semicircular energy wave quickly spread out, including countless buildings around which were directly swallowed up by the energy wave, just like snow melting instantly when encountering the sun.
The sky and environment were obviously extremely gloomy, but at this moment, due to the huge white energy wave, everyone’s eyes were stung by the white light and it was extremely painful. This kind of intense light is almost impossible to see in the Water Kingdom.
Not long after, the white energy wave gradually weakened, became smaller, and then slowly disappeared. Everyone opened their eyes and saw that all the buildings in the large area had disappeared without a trace. The ground was full of broken limbs and debris, and only a huge semicircular pit remained, with thick smoke billowing out.
Everyone stared at this scene in amazement, and cold sweat kept breaking out on their bodies, “Too, too horrible!!!”, a coalition ninja looked at this scene with horror, “Even the tailed beasts are no more than this!!”, another older ninja also stared at this scene in a daze, and many people breathed a sigh of relief, “Fortunately, that kid is not our enemy.” Qing also pulled the corners of his mouth dryly.
Mei Terumi was also stunned for a moment, but she immediately came to her senses and shouted to everyone, “Get out of the encirclement immediately!!!” Everyone reacted immediately after hearing Mei Terumi’s words, and the sound of breaking through the air continued to ring out, and everyone immediately rushed out of the scope of the barrier.
Do you want to escape!!? Miao shouted coldly. Everyone turned their heads when they heard Miao s voice, only to see that the Fourth Mizukage had actually left behind many of the Anbu and evacuated quickly to the back of the Mizukage Building alone!!!
Mei Terumi’s face suddenly changed, and she yelled, “Catch him!!! Don’t let him run away!!!” If the Fourth Mizukage ran away, it would be like letting a tiger go back to the mountain, and he was also the Jinchuriki of the Three-Tails. Countless figures of the allied ninjas jumped out and quickly chased after the Fourth Mizukage. As for the Anbu, they were immediately surrounded by the rest of the allied ninjas. They had lost their will to fight. Miao’s Susanoo almost destroyed their will. Moreover, even the Fourth Mizukage had already run away. What was the point of their resistance? Most of them surrendered directly, and the few who resisted were killed on the spot by the allied forces.
Mei Terumi, Ao and other elite ninjas have quickly chased after the Fourth Mizukage. Miao also withdrew his Susanoo. As soon as his body landed on the ground, he staggered. A huge feeling of weakness and pain suddenly came from his body. His vision became blurred again, and countless phantoms suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.
“Damn it!! I didn’t expect the side effects to be so severe!!!”, Miao was shocked and covered his eyes fiercely. This was his first time using the mature form of Susanoo. Deidara hurriedly supported Miao and said to him anxiously: “Miao, are you okay?!”
“It’s okay, it’s just that the side effects are a bit severe. I need to have a good rest.” Miao said in a somewhat dry voice. He still had a lot of chakra. After all, he had the blood of the Uzumaki clan so his chakra was extremely large, enough for him to perform the mature form of Susanoo. Moreover, the physique of the Uzumaki clan seemed to be able to help him offset some of the side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan on the body. Every time he used the Mangekyo Sharingan, a mysterious power would come from his body to help quickly eliminate the weakness and pain from the body. However, it cannot be said that it has no effect on the eye problem, it’s just that the effect is relatively small. However, even if the effect is relatively small, it is still a great help to him.
“Let’s go!! Go after the Fourth Mizukage immediately, we can’t let him escape!! I can still fight.” Miao said to Deidara in a deep voice, “Got it!! You should take a good rest for a while.” Deidara curled his lips, and then a giant clay bird appeared. The two of them sat on the giant clay bird and flew into the sky, quickly flying towards the direction where the Fourth Mizukage escaped.
Chapter 75: Pursuit (Old Version)
Just as Deidara and Miao left, a half-black, half-white human face slowly emerged from the trunk of a hidden tree next to the Mizukage Building. It was Jue, and none of the coalition ninjas around noticed it at this time.
“Oh, that Uchiha Miao is really amazing. The technique called Susanoo is so terrifying. I didn’t expect that the Sharingan has such a terrifying eye technique.” A somewhat playful voice sounded slowly. It was the voice of White Zetsu.
“Yeah, I didn’t expect that Uchiha Miao’s strength has reached this level. He can even use the mature form of Susanoo. It is natural that the barrier cannot trap him.” The hoarse voice of Black Zetsu sounded slowly.
“It seems like Ah Fei is in trouble now. But then again, what kind of eye technique is that called Susanoo? It’s so powerful, can Ah Fei block it?” White Zetsu first laughed jokingly, and then said to Black Zetsu with some confusion.
“That Susanoo is the most powerful eye technique of the Mangekyo Sharingan. It is extremely powerful and Afei can’t stop it. It seems that giving up the Hidden Mist Village is an inevitable choice.” Black Zetsu said lightly, with a hint of surprise flashing in his yellow pupils.
“Hey? Doesn’t Afei also have the Mangekyo Sharingan? Why can’t it be blocked? Afei can also use Susanoo, right?” White Zetsu said with some confusion.
“No, that Susanoo can only be used with its ultimate power when both eyes of the Mangekyo Sharingan are opened at the same time. In other words, a pair of Mangekyo Sharingan is needed to have the basis for using Susanoo. Moreover, not every member of the Uchiha clan who has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan can use Susanoo. The conditions are quite harsh. The Sharingan must be possessed in both eyes at the same time to exert its strongest power. You are also aware of Afei’s situation,” Black Zetsu glanced at White Zetsu and said lightly.
“I see.” Bai Zetsu nodded in understanding. “Although A Fei cannot fight head-on, it won’t be a problem for him to retreat smoothly. Let’s go.” Hei Zetsu said, and then his whole body slowly merged into the tree trunk and disappeared again.
At this time, Miao was sitting on the big white clay bird and resting quietly. The weakness and pain in his body were relieved a lot, and the stinging in his eyes and the illusions caused by his vision were gradually fading away. But even so, Miao could clearly feel that his vision had become blurred again, and it would not be long before he would be completely plunged into darkness.
“Damn it!!! I didn’t expect that I would not only have to use Susanoo, but was even forced to mature!!”, Miao thought secretly in his heart, “It seems that it’s time to make a decision!!”.
Deidara seemed to be thinking about something at this time, and his face was full of excitement. But at this moment, the sound of fierce fighting and the collision of ninjutsu came from the front, which immediately awakened the two people who were thinking.
“We’re here!!!!” Deidara shouted excitedly, and Miao’s face suddenly became extremely cold. Behind the forest in front of them was a huge lake, which was filled with mist and looked quite mysterious. The entire lake was so large that it was almost impossible to see the end.
“I didn’t expect there is such a huge lake behind the Hidden Mist Village! It’s so spectacular.” Deidara couldn’t help but exclaimed when he saw such a big lake for the first time.
“Bang!!!!”, a huge explosion sounded in the ears of the two people, and water splashed everywhere. Many allied ninjas surrounded the Fourth Mizukage in an open space by the lake. Mei Terumi was standing in the front, looking at the Fourth Mizukage coldly.
At this time, the Mizukage’s divine robe had disappeared and was replaced by a green ninja combat outfit. In his hand, he also held a stick-like weapon with a hook at the front and decorated with green flowers.
“Mei Terumi, are you really going to fight me to the end!!!?” The Fourth Mizukage said to Mei Terumi with a sinister look on his face. “Humph!!!” “Why didn’t you say something like this when you threatened to kill our allied forces just now? Now you’re still thinking of running away!!! It’s too late!!!” Mei Terumi said coldly while staring at the Fourth Mizukage. The faces of the others were also full of coldness.
At this time, the big white clay bird also flew here. Everyone immediately saw Miao and Deidara on the big bird. The coalition forces showed joy on their faces, while the Fourth Mizukage’s face became even gloomier.
“Hmph!!! Damn Fourth Mizukage, he actually came up with such a vicious trick to harm me, Deidara. Today, I’ll let you see my art!!! Hmm.” Deidara also looked at the Fourth Mizukage coldly. If it weren’t for Miao’s eye technique today, he might have died in the Hidden Mist Village. Naturally, he was extremely angry.
“You can’t escape!!!” Miao also said coldly while looking at the Fourth Mizukage. The Fourth Mizukage smiled grimly and said coldly: “If it weren’t for you, my plan today would have succeeded!! I never expected that someone from the Uchiha clan would appear in the coalition forces.”
“What’s the point of you saying this now? You have nowhere to escape.” Miao said in a cold voice, and then he and Deidara jumped off the big clay bird, and together with the allied ninjas, they surrounded the Fourth Mizukage.
The scarlet three-magatama Sharingan stared at the Fourth Mizukage, not giving him any chance to escape. “Humph!!!” Deidara’s blue eyes were also full of anger as he looked at the Fourth Mizukage, wishing he could blow him to pieces.
“Just surrender, Fourth Mizukage, you have no way to escape!!!” Qing said in a deep voice while staring at the Fourth Mizukage.
“Hehehe.” The Fourth Mizukage laughed softly with a gloomy face, and said in a cold voice: “You are a bunch of rebels. I should not have let you go. I should have killed you all at that time!!!”
“Stop playing tricks here. The fact that you manipulated the Fourth Mizukage has been exposed. How dare a guy hiding behind the scenes and not showing up say such things? I also have the Sharingan, and the eye power hidden in the Fourth Mizukage cannot be hidden from me.” Miao said with a sneer.